and wee in comparison of him as dust and ashes as vile and base vassals This is the reason vsed vrged by the Wiseman Eccl. 5 1. So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 5.20 We are ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that yee be reconciled to God Our Sauior sending out his seuenty disciples and giuing them in charge how to behaue themselues saith Luke 10 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and hee that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Thus doth the Apostle giue testimony to the faith and obedience of the Thessalonians that when they receiued of him the preaching of God 1. Thess 2 13. They receiued it not as the word of man but as it is indeede the Word of God which worketh in them that beleeue So then to be cold and carelesse herein is a plaine disgrace and meere mockery of God worse then mocking and misusing of father and mother He that hath to doe and to deale with an earthly Prince will bee circumspect in his behauiour how much more ought wee to behaue our selues with all reuerence in hearing the Word hauing then in speciall manner to deale with God who is the author of it and the worker by it Reason 2 Secondly wee shall be iudged by it at the last day being the rule of our faith and of all our actions It is a letter written from God published by his Sonne sealed by his Spirit witnessed by his Angels conueyed vnto vs by by the Church which is the pillar ground of truth This is that which our Sauiour Christ teacheth Iohn 12 47 48. Seeing then 1 Tim. 3 15. it shall be the Iudge by which wee must be tried and the word whereby our soules shall be saued it worthily claimeth and challengeth at our hands the greatest attention to be yeelded vnto it Thirdly negligent and contemptuous hearers shal be grieuously and seuerely punished Reason 3 according to the nature and quality of their sinne The Prophet Ieremy hath a generall rule holding in all things warranted and done by Gods appointment and confirmeth this by a strong reason when he saith Ier. 48 10. Cursed be he that doth the work of the Lord negligētly This is more particularly touched and taught by the Apostle to the Hebrewes chap. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first beganne to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him To this purpose Christ himselfe denounced and deliuered the greatest threatning of most grieuous iudgments to fall vpon all negligent hearers Math. 10 14 and 11 21 24. Willing his Apostles to shake off the dust from their feet as a witnesse against thew telling them that it shall be easier in the day of account for Tyre Sidon for Sodome Gomorrah then for them So then whether wee consider the person of God that speaketh or the power of the word that iudgeth or the punishment of death that falleth vpon carelesse contemners wee see that wee are all bound to come to the exercises of Religion with all reuerence and attention Let vs now gather some vses that follow Vse 1 from this doctrine First we learne from hence that euery one which commeth to heare the word of the Lord must be perswaded that though it be a poore weake sinfull man subiect to the same passions that we are which is the minister and messenger to deliuer whatsoeuer we heare yet notwithstanding we stand and appeare before the great God of heauen and most mighty Iudge of the world to bee informed and reformed of him and to receiue his word which is able to saue our soules Cornelius the captaine comming with his kinsfolke family friends and whole retinue made this vse which now we vrge saying Acts 10.33 We are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Hee doth not say we stand heere before thee but we are all present before God nor to heare onely the Apostle but all things that are commanded thee of God to deliuer vnto vs. Thus Paul commendeth the Galathians Gal. 4 14. that they receiued him as an Angell of GOD yea as Christ Iesus It is the high ordinance of God to put his heauenly treasure in earthen vessels 2 Cor. 4 7. That the excellency of that power might be of God and not of vs. Would it not argue an intollerable daintinesse and nicenesse of a wanton stomacke to refuse good wholesome meate because it is brought in platters of pewter or dishes of wood not in vessels of siluer or gold So is it an euident argument of loathing the heauenly Manna when we haue the precious word of God in respect of persons and heare it not for the words sake but according as we fancie and affect the teacher verifying the saying of Salomon Prou. 27.7 The person that is full despiseth an hony combe but vnto the hungry soule euery bitter thing is sweet This serueth to reproue those which come to the hearing of the word as to an ordinary matter and neuer haue any thoght or meditation of Gods presence to keep them in aw but come to heare some newes or some new man vse the practice of the Iewes condemned by the Prophet Ezechiel chap. 33.31.32 They come vnto thee as the people vseth to come my people sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not doe them for with their mouths they make iests c. Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to condemne all abuses vnseemly gestures and vnreuerent behauiour when we come into the house of God True it is the diuell if hee can preuaile will keepe vs from hearing the word and suggest vnto vs matter of profit or pleasure to stop stay vs from resorting vnto the place of Gods worship but if hee cannot so farre obtaine his purpose he will goe with vs and accompany vs thither When we are neerest to that which should doe vs good and further our saluation Math. 13 19 he is ready at our elbow to hinder the word and to worke our destruction Hence it is that many are present in body that are absent in minde forgetting that they haue to do with God and with the meanes of their sanctification They haue their hearts wandring about worldly matters they finde no ioy they feele no delight they taste no sweetnesse they perceiue no comfort nor gladnesse wrought in them in these exercises of their faith but they are rather a burden vnto them and take them as a weight and wearinesse lying heauy vpon them Many come for custome of the time for fashion of others and for feare of punishment whereas if they might be left free to themselues and to the liberty of their owne will
for his piety and aduancement of true religion sent out his Princes to teach in the Cities of Iudah not that they did take vpon them the duty of the Priests or vsurpe the office of the Prophets but because they did backe countenance authorize the Leuites they did embolden encorage the Prophets This made an easy way and passage for the receiuing and entertaining of true religion among the people with much more readinesse and cheerefulnesse then otherwise would haue bene For when they saw and considered that such noble and worthy persons were the aduancers and vpholders of the common Faith they were the more stirred vp to a zelous professing and a carefull embracing and a sincere obeying of the truth that was taught Seeing therefore such good Princes are such great pillars of the Commonwealth of the Church and of Religion the losse of them when they are taken away is one of the greatest losses threatneth the ruine and hauocke of all that is good When the good King Iosiah was taken away Lam. 4 20. being taken in the snare vnder whose shadow they liued in peace all Iudah and Ierusalem mourned for him and spake of him in their lamentations to this day and made them an ordinance in Israel 2 Chr. 35 24 Zach. 12 11. For as the enioying of them bringeth many blessings that wee may quietly resort together to the hearing of the word and peaceably sit vnder our Vines and Fig-trees and reason of the wayes of the Lord as it was in the daies of Salomon when no man may doe what seemeth good in his owne eies as in the want of them so the taking of them away is the cause of many euils of much wickednes whereof we may say as Christ doth in another case Math. 24 8. â— All these are the beginnings of sorrows True it is that the religion of God and the doctrine of the Gospel do not so stand in neede of the help of man as though they must fal wheÌ„ they fal because they are set vpon such a sure foundation that no force or power of maÌ„ can shake them or destroy them and they tooke firme root and spred far and neere vnto all quarters before any Christian Magistrates embraced them nay while they remained vtter enemies vnto them and open persecuters of them neuerthelesse it pleaseth God to vse them as his chosen instruments and by them to bring many thousands to the knowledge of the trueth and consequently to the kingdom of heauen who otherwise through their ignorance wold not see it or through their carelesnesse would not regard it or through their vntowardnesse would not accept of it 10 And the Princes offered for dedicating of the Altar in the day that it was annointed euen the Princes offered their offering before the Altar 11 And the Lord said vnto Moses c. We heard before of the offering performed ioyntly by the Princes now let vs see the Offerings which they brought seuerally For besides the Chariots and the Oxen each of these great Commanders of the people and Heads of the Tribes offered vnto God for his seruice in the Tabernacle a Charger of fine siluer waighing 130. shekels a siluer Boll of 70. shekles and one Spoone of ten shekels of Golde full of Incense al which they performed at the same time when the Altar was dedicated to God by Aaron and before they marched from Sinai where the Law was giuen toward their conquest of the promised land The waight of all the 12. siluer Chargers and 12 siluer Bolles amounted vnto 2400 shekels of siluer the waight of Gold in the Incense spoones did amount to 120. shekels of Gold which maketh of shekels of siluer 1200. euery shekel of Gold valewing ten of siluer so that the whole sum which they offred at this time was about 420 pounds sterling These Princes offered before with men and women yet now they come againe thinke they can neuer do enough toward the furtherance of the Tabernacle the worship of God The doctrine Doctrine from hence is this that they which haue most outward blessings greatest ability must be most forward in Gods worship and seruice They that haâ—e tâ—e greatest ability guts muâ—t bee mâ—st â—orwâ—rd in Gods seruice In Ezra it appeareth they al gaue according to their ability chap. 2 9. The chiefe of the Fathers when they came to the house of the Lord offered freely for the house of God to set it vp in his place So in Nehemiah it appeareth how bountifull he and the Princes and the people were They gaue much siluer and gold to finish the worke of the Lord. The examples of Dauid and Salomon in this kind are very euident and apparent for that which one of them prepared to the work and the other employed and bestowed vpon the worke is exceeding great as appeareth in the holy history 1 Chron. 18 11. c. And so much the rather we should employ our blessings and gifts to the seruice of God Reason and so giue them after a sort to him that gaue them first vnto vs because it is a sign that our affection is set vpon the worship of God and an assurance to our owne hearts that we loue him and his house 1 Chro. 29 3 4. where Dauid sheweth he gaue 3000. talents of golde of the gold of Ophir and 7000. talents of refined siluer because he had set his affection to the house of his God On the other side where is no liberality we may conclude there is no worship of God Secondly euery one is bound to glorifie God with his riches knowing that they are but stewards and dispensers of them of which they must giue an account vnto God Luk. 16 2. To this end hath God bestowed them and to this end we haue receiued them and therefore to this end they should bee employed Thirdly this is a certain rule that To whom soeuer much is giuen of him shall much be required Luke 12 48. Hee that hath little committed vnto him hath the lesse account and shorter reckning to make but to whom men haue coÌ„mitted much of him they will require more so is it with God if he haue left vs fiue talents he will aske fiue of vs againe and according as God hath put vs in trust with litle or much we must know that he looketh for this at our hands that we bee ready to employ little or much vpon his seruice euery one according to his ability This serueth to reproue the forgetfulnesse and vnthankfulnes of such as neuer consider Vse 1 the end wherefore God hath blessed them giuing themselues wholly to carnall liberty and security and so are more backeward in good things then if they had neuer receiued so many and so great blessings from God Hee hath a plentifull store-house and a treasurie of all treasures out of this he dealeth with vs and distributeth vnto vs plentifully The Apostle giueth the Church a watchword
Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God Our aduersaries teach that the Church is the supreame Iudge of the Scriptures and hath absolute authority to expound the same and by the Church they vnderstand the rabble of Priests and Iesuites and Cardinals and Councels and by them all at last the Pope whoe holds the Oracles of God shut vp in his brest whose iudgement also they hold to bee infallible so that he cannot erre Thus they will haue Scriptures Fathers Councels and the Church it selfe passe vnder the sentence of his Consistory Thus b Reason why the â—pists refuâ—â— the Scripâ—â—â—â— to be Iudâ—â— all controâ—â—â—sies they do partly because they know and their hearts condemne them that the greatest number of the causes controuersies debated between them and vs haue no foundation of the Scriptures to leane vpon and therefore must of necessity stagger fall downe c Andrad thod expliâ— vnlesse they bee supported by traditions and partly because they woulde make themselues Iudges in their owne cause which notwithstanding is against all Law of God and man For they disable the Scriptures from being the rule of our faith and cast them downe from the chaire of honour in which they were seated by the author of them and cast all power vpon the Church and then they define the d Bristo 〈◊〉 12. in maâ— Catholike Church to bee the Romane Church Rhem. annot in Rom. 1 8. and make the Catholike and Romane faith all one who seeth not heereby and smileth not at it that seeing the Church is made the rule of faith and their Romane Church the true catholike Church of Christ that they meane to stand to no iudgment but their own and bee iudged by no other Iudge but themselues and to receiue nothing for trueth but their owne opinions Indeed we cannot deny but they cast many shaddowes to blinde our eyes and pretend at euery word the Catholike Church but they meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination which verifieth in them the common Prouerbe Aske my fellow if I bee a theefe Thus they are made Iudges that are parties and partially referre all thinges vnto the tribunall of their owne iudgement Wee teach and affirme that the Holy Ghost and the Scripture it selfe haue chiefe authority to interprete the Scriptures the Scriptures must expound the Scriptures and out of themselues the meaning of them must be taken Our Sauiour teacheth a Iohn 5 47. that they which beleeue not Moses writings will not beleeue him The Apostle teacheth b Ephes 2 20 Wee are all built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ himselfe beeing the Head-corner-stone in whom all the building is coupled together by the Spirite 2 Tim 3 15 and that the Scriptures are able to make vs wise vnto saluation Thus it is saide c Nehe. 8 8 that the Leuites read distinctly the Lawe to the people and gaue the sense and caused them to vnderstand it by the Scripture it selfe Thus did the men of Berea reade the Scriptures d Acts 17 11. and by them tried the Apostles doctrine whether those things were so or not So then we conclude that the iudgement of all men is vncertaine and doubtful that resteth vpon their sole authority and that the Scriptures are to bee expounded by the same Spirit whereby they were written for heereby onely we can know assuredly the vndoubted meaning of them and from hence we can appeale to no superior iudge Vse 3 Thirdly from this consideration of the Author of the Scriptures we haue a direction to the Minister what he must preach vnto the people not the inuentions of his owne braine not the conceits of his owne wit not the excellency of wordes not the entising speech of mans wisedome e 1 Cor 2 14 which Paul disclaimeth and disalloweth in his owne practise but he must come in the plaine eu dence of the Spirit and of power that the knowledge of God may be furthered and the conscience informed in the wayes of godlinesse He must deliuer nothing to the people but the pure and precious word of God hee must content himselfe with the simplicity thereof and bee able by the scriptures to warrant the doctrine that he deliuereth so that hee may truely say with the Prophets Thus saith the Lord. Thus doth the Apostle ground his doctrine as vpon a sure and certaine foundation f 1 Cor. 11 23 1 Corinth 11 23. I haue receiued from th Lorde that which I also haue deliuered vnâ—o you This doth the Apostle Peter require at his hands 1 Pet. 4. g 1 Pet. 4 11 If any man speake let him speake as the words of GOD. VVee see therefore what must be the matter and subiect of our Sermons and from whence as from a plentiful store-house we must furnish our selues not from Fathers or Councels or Doctors of the Church much lesse from Poets Philosophers Orators Historiographers to paint our exhortations with the flourishing colours of humane learning which may for a season tickle the eare and delight the outwarde man but can carry no weight to the Conscience nor transforme the inward man into the obedience of the will of God Such as seeke to please men that haue itching eares doe beate the aire and labour in vaine neither must they thinke to winne a souâ—e thereby to the knowledge of the Gospell This doth the Prophet Ieremy set downe chap. 23. h Iere 23 22 If they had stood in my counsell and had declared my words to my people then they should haue turned them from their euill waies and from the wickednesse of their inuentions Heere then we haue a direction what to do and in what manner to furnish our selues to the worke of the ministery wee must bee as good Stewards set ouer the Lords house to feede the family with bread not with wine with wholesome food not with chaffe that wee may discharge our duties with comfort and the people bee builded vppe in knowledge and obedience Lastly seeing God onely is the Author Vse 4 of the whole Scripture and of euery particular booke and branch contained therein which are the rule of our life and the foundation of our faith it belongeth as a speciall duty to the people of GOD to reade them to receiue them to study them to reuerence them to obey and keepe the doctrines deliuered in them forasmuch as they proceede from such an Author Wee learne to put a difference betweene the speeches of person and person and wee vse to giue better audience and greater reuerence vnto the word of a Prince then to others wee will not lose a worde willingly that commeth from his mouth and according to the Maiestie of the person so is our respect and so wee attend vnto him If one shoulde contemne a Prince and not regard him speaking vnto him hee would bee iudged worthy of death or of some sharpe and seuere punishment
Euery worde of God is the word of a great person and euery part and parcell of it is the Decree of a King nay of the King of Kinges to whom all Kinges and Princes are subiect and must rise vppe from their Throne when they appeare before him whose Throne is the Heauen and though they bee Lordes of the Earth they must resigne their Crowne vnto him that hath the earth for his footestoole and therefore the greatest regard and respect must be giuen vnto it For a Heb. 2 2 3. as the Apostle teacheth Hebr. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angelles was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receyued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first began to be preached by the Lorde and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Woe vnto them therefore that reiect the food of their soules and surfet of this heauenly Manna and do not hunger and thirst after the sincere milke of the word that they may grow thereby Neither let any obiect Obiection If God did speake we would heare and if he did call wee would answere if hee did threaten wee would feare and if hee did teach we would obey but so long as all proceedeth from man as sinfull as our selues wee cannot be so affected Answere This was the Obiection of the Reprobate rich man in the Gospell who albeit his Brethren had Moses and the Prophets yet hee would haue Lazarus sent from the dead vnto his Fathers house to testifie vnto them b Luke 16 28 29 30 31 Lest they should come into that place of torment But what was the answer of Abraham If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neyther will they be perswaded to amend their liues though one arise from the dead againe If we reason on this manner with the rich man and put on his affection let vs also take heede lest wee haue that recompence of reward that the rich man had He supposed that extraordinary meanes would worke extraordinarie effects and vndoubtedly procure the conuersion of those to whom they were sent but therein hee was vtterly deceyued and if wee were not Fooles and blinde we would not follow so foule and fearefull an example Wherefore to informe our iudgement aright and reforme our affection we are to obserue two points first we must acknowledge that it is Gods mercy to speake vnto vs by men like vnto our selues and subiect vnto the same infirmities and passions that we are who applyeth himselfe to our weakenesse and respecteth our capacity who are not able to abide his presence who is so glorious in holynesse fearefull in praises doing wonders We see this in the Israelites at the deliuerie of the Law when the voice of God sounded in theyr eares they ran away and could not abide it they feared to be consumed at once cryed out vnto Moses c Exod. 20 19 Talk◠thou with vs and wee will heare but let not God talke with vs lest wee dye When the Lord reuealed a part of his glory sitting vpon an high throne the angels couered their faces were not able to abide the beauty brightnes of his maiesty the lintels of the doore cheeks moued the house was filled with smoke the Prophet himselfe said d Esay 6 5. Woe is me for I am vndone because I am a man of polluted lippes and I dwell in the middest of a people of polluted Lippes for mine eyes haue seene the King the Lord of hostes In like manner if God should appeare vnto vs and vtter his voice from heauen we should feare and quake and fall downe as dead men and cry out with great astonishment Alas we shall dye beecause we haue seene and heard the Lorde as many of the Fathers did then we would make request to haue the Ministers of the worde speake vnto vs whom now we despise and whose word wee contemne as base and contemptible It is therefore to bee accounted and receyued as a notable token of his great mercy toward vs that he sendeth vs to school to learne of our Brethren to whom wee may freely and familiarly resort for counsell in our doubtes for comfort in our afflictions for knowledge in our ignorance for instruction in godlinesse and for resolution in all our wants Secondly we must labour to perswade our owne hearts that it is his word which we heare and his Ministers that speake vnto vs and that it is our duty to heare them as the Lord himselfe whose Messengers they are whose calling is from him and whose mouths he hath opened to speak his word with boldnesse as it ought to be spoken Let vs craue this mercy at Gods hands to resolue vs of this point and to settle our consciences in the full assurance of it This will be a forcible means to make vs heare it and regarde it as Gods owne ordinance ought to bee heard and regarded And vntill wee haue learned this Lesson we can neuer reuerence the preaching of the worde as is required of vs either for the aduancement of Gods glory or the comfort of our owne soules Let vs therefore perswade our selues of this and set it downe as a principle and firme conclusion that as the words of the Prophets and Apostles are of great authority euen the word of the eternall God most vndoubtedly to bee receyued and most assuredly to bee beleeued so likewise the words of all Gods true and faithfull Ministers truely expounding and faithfully giuing vnto vs the naturall sense and meaning of the Scriptures and gathering sound doctrine out of them for the instruction and edification of the people of God grounding all they teach on the sure foundation of the Prophets and Apostles the words I say of Gods Ministers in these dayes are no lesse to be esteemed and acknowledged the word of God himself then if Esay or Ieremy thē if Paul or Peter or any of the rest did write or speak vnto vs. For the Scripture standeth not in words letters or syllables but in the sense vnderstanding So long then as the Minister vttereth not the conceits of his own brain nor deliuereth the traditions and precepts of men but holdeth himself to the doctrine of the Scripture which is the touchstone to try truth from falshood to descern the word of God from the word of man hee is no otherwise to bee heard and the Gospell no otherwise to be receiued from his mouth then if some Prophet of God or Apostle of Christ were among vs. For wee must not haue the Faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons but when the same faith the same truth the same word is preached both by the former Prophets and Apostles and by the ordinary Ministers of the Church of the times wherein wee liue if it should bee receiued when it is published by them and reiected when it is deliuered by these a
ye sware vnto her Therfore the Prophet teacheth that he shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the Lord Psal 15 4. and rest in his holy hill That sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not If there be no faith in our words nor truth in our dealings nor constancy in our promises but that we can take vppe the name of God in our mouths and vse it as a colour to hide our bloody deseignes wee must not looke for any blessing from GOD nor to haue him to go out with our armies Fourthly let the ends of our warres be holy and righteous not tyranny not vainglory but to maintaine the honor and glory of God to defend the Church and Commonwealth from violence and inuasion and to establish peace and concord in our borders The Heathen by Natures light saw these three ends of a iust warre first to withstand force by force Cic. de offic l. 1. and to defend themselues and the things that belong vnto them Secondly to recouer things lost and regaine things taken away Thirdly to reuenge wrongs and iniuries offered being before prouoked Many examples are set downe in the Scriptures of the godlie Kings and other Gouernors who propounded these ends vnto themselues and so were able to warrant to themselues and others the bearing of Armes Fiftly we must not suffer leud euill persons incorrigible and vnreformable to remaine in the hoste of God who may endanger the whole hoste and bring the curse of God vpon them For how should God giue a blessing to such wicked instruments or how should he fight their battels that fight against him Hence it is that he commandeth Deut. 23. Deut. 23 9 10 When thou goest out with the hoste against thine enemies keepe thee then from all wickednes c. When the Israelites gathered themselues together to smite At they could not prosper but were smitten downe ouercome by their enemies Iosh â—7 11 12. Because they had sinned and transgressed the couenant of God which hee commaunded them for they had euen taken of the excommunicate thing and had stoln and dissembled also and put it euen with their owne stuffe So long as Achan remained among them who had taken two hundred shekels of siluer a goodly Babylonish garment and a wedge of gold contrary to the commandement of God they could not stand before their enimies but were constrained to turne their backes This example doth Phinehas afterward propound as a warning to the Tribe of Reuben Gad and the halfe Tribe of Manasseh ch 22 Did not Achan the sonne of Zerah trespasse grieuously in the excommunicate thing and wrath fel on all the Congregation of Israel Iosh 22 20 and this man alone perished not in his wickednesse This is the cause why our warres do not prosper that when wee haue sent out our armies by thousands they haue returned by hundreds and when we haue sent out hundreds they haue come home by tennes because they haue giuen themselues to al wickednesse and vngodlinesse they haue broken out into all disorder and committed all abominations with greedinesse and none is carefull to restraine them and reforme them They haue not desired God to guide them and as a Captaine to goe out with their armies they haue had nothing to do with him nor he with them they haue beene led by the diuell he hath gone out with them and returned home with them taketh the gouernment of their whole liues they liue to him and without repentance they dye to him Sixtly that we may vse our wars aright it behoueth vs to put our trust in God alone to depend vpon him to pray vnto him and to looke for safety and helpe from him It is not the Shield that can defend vs it is not the sword that can deliuer vs it is not the horse that can saue vs the best shield is The Shield of faith Eph 6 14 16 17 the surest armour is The brest-plate of righteousnesse the helmet of saluation the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God The Prophet Ieremy teacheth chapt 17. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arme Ier 17 5 and with-draweth his heart from the Lord. Dauid putting confidence in God when he went to encounter with Goliah put off Sauls armour and saide Thou commest vnto me with a sword 1 Sam 17 45 1 Sam 14 6 and with a speare and with a shield but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of boasts the GOD of the hoast of Israel whom thou hast railed vpon Thus did Iehosaphat arme himselfe when he was assaulted by his enemies 2. Chron. 20. 2 Chr. 20 3.12 There is no strength in vs to stand before this great multitude that commeth against vs neyther doe wee know what to doe but our eyes are toward thee Saneherib glorying in his owne strength and boasting of his owne power is driuen to flight with his whole army 2 Kings 19.25 Wee haue seene sometimes the swift not to gaine the prize in running nor the valiant the victorie in fighting nor the strong the praise in wrestling for as Saâ—omon saith Prou. 21. Prou. 21 31 The horse is prepared against the day of battell but saluat on is of the Lord. Such therefore as trust in the greatnesse of their owne strength and do not put their confidence in the liuing God lye open as a prey to their enemies and cannot looke for God o be their deliuerer Seuenthly no man should go out to warfare but with greese of minde and sorrow of heart For albeit the warre be lawfull yet when the enemies are slaine in battell it is a defiling of mens hands and a defacing of Gods Image God hath imprinted his Image in man as hee teacheth Gen. 9 6 in as much as in the image of God he made man Likewise when Dauid would haue builded a Temple vnto God it was said vnto him 1 Chron. 22. 1 Chro. 22 8 and 28 3 2 Sam â— 13 Thou hast seed muâ—h bloud and hast made great battels thou shalt not build an house vnto my name for thou hast shed much blood vpon the earth in my sight Not that hee imputeth it simply for a crime but to giue euery one a lesson and direction which is constrained to fight against his enemies though the cause be iust and the quarrel lawfull that they should be greeued to see the order of nature so troubled and peruerted by reason of mens sinnes and wickednes We ought so to liue together and loue one another as brethren and acknowledge our owne flesh in all that are created after our likenesse what corruption then and confusion is this that we shall be driuen to destroy each other after this fashion Wherefore euen in the time of warre hee that putteth on armour against his enemies and girdeth his sworde by his side must do it after a sort against his will and with sorrow conceiued
wise to saluation through the Faith which is in Christ Iesus This doth the Prophet Dauid teach Psal 119 9. Wherewith shall a yong man redresse his way By taking heede thereto according to thy Worde Such as are yong in yeares must learn to serue God in the flower of their age and to serue him with the first fruites of their life Howbeit though their knowledge cannot be great and at the full yet it is such as is fit for theyr yeares and it sufficeth that they bee young in knowledge as they be yong in yeares that their vnderstanding bee little as their stature is There is also a second kind of knowledge and that is for men of riper age God requireth more of them and looketh to receiue increase at their handes in greater abundance Hath he granted vs our life for nothing And hath he doubled and trebled the yeares of the former sort that we should stand at a stay No he would haue vs that haue beene planted in his Church to be growers forward in knowledge as we are in yeares But doth the case thus stand with vs Are our old men growne also old and ripe in Faith and Religion Are we more expert in the wayes of godlines now then we were twenty or fortie yeares agone Can our aged men that liue among vs stande forth and auouch this or speake it in the truth of their harts to the comfort of their souls and to the honor of God that they are bettered in iudgement and increased in obedience that albeit the outward man decay and perish 2 Cor. 4 16. yet they are renewed daily in the inwarde man Nay the greatest part are so sapped in ignorance that they are as blinde as the Mole as deafe as the Adder as senselesse as the stones and as rude ignorant as the brute beasts nay more dull of vnderstanding then they as the Prophet chargeth the people of Israel Esay 1 3. The Oxe knoweth his owner and the Asse his Masters crib but Israel hath noâ— knowne my people hath not vnderstood They should bee examples to others in godlinesse but many of them are Ring-leaders to all kind of wickednesse Many children go before them in knowledge and may instruct them in the princiciples of religion My Brethren these things ought not so to be The second rule is this that our knowledge ought to be according to the meanes that God hath afforded vnto vs and according vnto the plenty or scarsity of those meanes doth he require a growing and proceeding in vs. There is no Master but exacteth at the hands of his Scholler an increase in learning proportionable to the greatnesse of his labour The Husbandman that hath fowed much looketh for a plentifull haruest The Gardiner that hath long digged and delued about his trees and dunged them with great diligence hopeth to haue much fruit in the end So is it with God the best Master the true Husbandman when he hath taught vs often and sowed good seed in the ground of our hearts and watered the dry furrowes of our consciences with the water of life he looketh to reape much fruit and to finde great increase This the Apostle teacheth when he reproueth the Hebrewes for their dulnesse in hearing and slownesse in profiting Heb. 5 12 13 14. Whereas concerning the tâ—me ye ought to bee teachers yet haue ye neede againe that wee teach you what are the first principles of the words of God and are become such as haue neede of milke and not of strong meate for euery one that vseth milke is inexpert in the word of righteousnes for he is a babe but strong meate belongeth to them that are of age which through long custome haue their wits exercised to discerne both good and euil Where he teacheth them that after so long teaching they might become teachers of others and he saith it to their shame that after the hauing of plentifull means to further them in their knowledge they were verie nouices and yong schollers not able to beare strong meate Hath God set vp the preaching of his word among vs as a candle set on the candlesticke to giue light to all that are in the house Hath he caused it to be truly preached applyed vnto vs Haue wee the meanes also in plentifull measure affoorded vs to bring vs to godlinesse Let vs take heed to our selues looke to our wayes God will not bee mocked Where he hath sowne plentifully hee will reape plentifully and vpon whom hee hath bestowed much he looketh to receyue much againe This he setteth downe to strengthen the rule that now we deliuer Luke 12.48 Vnto whom much is giuen â—at 25.14.15 of him shall be much required and to whom men commit much the more of him will they aske If a man shold haue much teaching and go long to school yet should be alwayes in his horne-booke and stand at A B C. like a little childe and neuer goe forward we would account him a very dullard so is it with vs if we haue spent much time in his schoole where we haue had a liberall diet prepared for vs and bene feasted at his table richly furnished and yet stand at one stay we do not vse the meanes aright but deceiue the hope and expectation of God who hath in such manner and measure blessed vs from heauen The third rule touching our knowledge is that it must be answerable to the gifts that God hath giuen vnto vs. He hath not furnished all men with gifts alike he hath not bestowed an equall measure of his graces vpon all to one he hath giuen more to another hee hath giuen lesse according to his owne pleasure This is declared vnto vs in the Parable of the talents Math. 25 14 15. A certain Nobleman going into a farre countrey called his seruants and deliuered vnto them his goods Vnto one he gaue fiue talents â—uke 19 12 13 and to another two and to another one to euery man after his owne hability If then he haue giuen vnto vs fiue talents he looketh that we gain fiue other with them If he haue bestowed two vpon vs hee will require of vs the gaine of two others not the increase of fiue as of the former If we bee not wholly barren and vnfruitefull in good things he will accept and approue of vs. This is a notable comfort to all those that haue a little portion and few gifts giuen vnto them albeit we be neuet so simple yet if wee haue single and simple hearts it shall be said to vs It is well done good seruant and faithful thou hast bene faithfull in little I will make thee ruler ouer much enter into thy Masters ioy He that by imploying and diligent vse of his gifts had gayned only two talents had gotten litle in comparison of the former seruant that had increased fiue talents yet hee is commended by Christ our Sauiour for a good and faithful seruant In like manner
and constant in his promise therefore he neuer deceiueth nor deludeth those that are his with vaine wordes whose truth reacheth vnto the clouds Reason 2 Secondly as he is true in nature so he is vnchangeable in will he is not like man that he should lye Man is subiect to vanity inconstancy as to speake and not to do it to promise and not to keepe it but it is not so with God who hath opened his mouth wil performe it This doth Iob plainly declare Chap. 23 13. Hee is in one minde and who can turne him Tea he doth what his minde desireth for he will performe that which is decreed of me and many such things are with him There is no variablenesse with him neither shadow of turning he remaineth the same euermore To this purpose Moses declareth that Balaam could not curse the people of God but was constrained against his will to blesse them Numb 23 19. because God is not as man that he should lye neither as the Son of man that he should repent Hath he sayde and shall he not do it Hath he spoken and shall he not accomplish it Thirdly hee is powerful and of himselfe Reason 3 able and sufficient to worke out his own wil so that nothing shall hinder him or delay the doing thereof when the time is come It falleth out oftentimes with man when hee hath promised to accomplish a worke that hee is not able to performe it either through weaknesse in himselfe or through the ouer-ruling power that is in another It is not so with God whatsoeuer he decreeth hee doeth whatsoeuer he willeth he worketh and performeth When after Gods gracious promise to giue flesh vnto his people in abundance Moses doubted therof in regard of the want of those meanes which he saw not and the multitude of the people which he saw the Lord said vnto him Is the Lords hand shortned Numb 11 23. Thou shalt now see whether my word shall come to passe vnto thee or not Seeing therefore God is true of his word vnchangeable in his will and powerfull in his workes wee may builde our faith vpon this trueth that his promises shall neuer faile any of his children Let vs now apply this doctrine to our selues Vse 1 First is this certaine that God will performe whatsoeuer he hath promised Then we may conclude this that whatsoeuer promises are not yet fulfilled shall in due time bee accomplished How many promises hath he already verified Could any power or strength of man preuaile against him to frustrate them and to make them of none effect Many there are that he hath made which are yet to come they also shall be made good for euen they are as easily brought to passe as the rest which wee see already performed We haue a prophesie promise of the calling of the Iewes that they shall be gathered into the Sheepfold of Christ and professe his name for God is able to graft them in againe Hence it is that the Apostle saith Rom 11 23. I would not Brethren that ye should be ignorant of this secret lest ye should be arrogant in your selues that partly obstinacy is come to Israel vntill the fulnes of the Gentiles be come in See then hereby the prophesie inuerted Once it was as we heard before that God should perswade Iapheth to dwel in the tents of Sem but now the promise is that God will perswade Sem to dwell in the Tents of Iapheth As therefore the church of the Iews is brought in praying for the conuersion of the Gentiles so shold we by an holy emulation from them apply vnto them and for them theyr owne words Cant. 8 8. We haue a litle Sister and she hath no brests what shall we do for our Sister when she shall be spoken for The calling of the Gentiles once seemed as vnprobable and vnpossible yet did God take away all obstacles and stumbling-blockes and brought them vnto the faith by the power of his two-edged sword so we cannot doubt for faithfull is he that hath promised but in his good time he wil in mercy looke vpon the naturall branches and according to his ancient bountifulnesse graft them into their owne Oliue tree They are the first borne of God and as it were the elder Brethren of the house albeit they seeme disinherited for a season and cast out of the house yet God will admit them againe receiue them into the adoption of sonnes And our doctrine serueth vs as a prop and pillar to vnder-prop our faith touching this point Againe God hath promised that hee will free vs from all sinne and misery Reu. 7 16 15. that he will wipe away all teares from our eyes and make vs without spot and wrinkle so that wee shall hunger and thirst no more We see not this with our bodily eyes neither are wee made partakers of this promise For behold vnto this houre we both hunger and thirst 1 Cor. 4 11 12.13 and are naked and are buffeted and haue no certaine abiding place we are reuiled and yet we blesse wee are persecuted and suffer it we are euill spoken of and we pray we are made as the filth of the world the off-scouring of all things vnto this time This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point Thirdly God hath promised to raise vp our bodies that haue lien in the dust and are rotted in the earth by his almighty power who calleth things that are not as if they were True it is it goeth aboue naturall reason to conceiue vnderstand this truth Rom. 8 11. yet the Apostle saith If the Spirit of Christ that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies How soeuer then our bodies bee either burned or drowned or deuoured God will raise them for with him nothing is vnpossible We see what men are able to doe by Art and workemanship of ashes they are able to make costly and curious glasses by distillation they are able to extract the spirite and quintessence of sundry things out of one mettall it is not hard with them to draw another as Siluer out of Lead by melting and refining by sowing their corne that rotteth in the earth we see it hath a new body giuen it Therefore it is not impossible in it selfe Notwithstanding we see not this as yet performed the bodyes of the Saints remaine in the earth and see corruption This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point to make vs rest in hope that he will not alwayes leaue them in the graue nor suffer them to perish therein for euermore Lastly God hath foretold that there shall be an end of this world that the Lorde Iesus shall breake the heauens and come to iudge al flesh so that the dead shall rise and all shall stand before his iudgement seate to receyue according to their workes
whether they bee good or euill Then shall the faithfull be fully glorified and inherite the crowne of eternall life This howsoeuer it bee oftentimes and faithfully promised of God yet hath bene and is derided of many who shall in the end pay the price of their folly and infidelity feele that Gods truth is stable and surer then the heauens 2 Pet. 3 3 4. This is it which the Apostle Peter testifieth This first vnderstand that there shall come in the last dayes mockers which will walke after their lustes and say Where is the promise of his comming For since the Fathers dyed all things continue alike from the beginning of the Creation But whatsoeuer these Atheists dreame of the glorious appearance of Christ his second comming and howsoeuer they put the euill day farre from them yet the Lord of that promise is not slacke as some men count slackenesse but is patient toward vs and wold haue no man to perish Neuerthelesse the day of the Lord will come as a Theefe in the night in the which the heaueÌ„s shall passe away with a noise and the Elements shall melte with heate and the earth with the workes that are therein shall be burnt vp This we see not yet performed 1 Thess 4 17. neither are we made partakers of eternall life when we shall euer rest remain with the Lord and nothing shall separate vs from his glorious and comfortable presence This doctrine therefore serueth to vphold our faith in this point And whensoeuer we reade of any promise that God hath in mercy made to his Church albeit it be for a time deferred not presently accomplished let vs waite with patience and build our Faith vpon the experience of his former promises which wee see already fulfilled and say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 1 12 I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue coÌ„mitted to him against that day We are sure wee builde not in the aire we beate not the ayre but we builde vpon aâ—sure foundation that shall neuer decay or deceiue vs. For who euer put his trust in him and was confounded Or who did set vp his rest on him and went away ashamed Hence it is that Christ saith Math. 5 17 18. Thinke not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them for truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one iot or one title of the Law shall not scape till all thinges be fulfilled This is needfull for vs to consider remember for our faith is often shaken with doubting and infidelity that which we see not we many times beleeue not and so we are shaken through our weakenesse as with the winde but we must make God our rock and rest on his vnchangeable word who is trueth it selfe and cannot lye Secondly seeing Gods promises are so Vse 2 surely grounded vppon the immutabilitie of Gods truth that it is vnpossible that they should faile or he deceiue this teacheth that it is as true that his iudgements shall not faile but follow the wicked at the heeles For God is as vnchangeable in the one as in the other It is a foolish error to imagine that God will vndoubtedly performe the promises of his mercie and not the threatnings of his iustice True it is many presume of his goodnes but they doubt of his righteousnesse This is to set vp an abhominable Idoll in our hearts and to denie the infinitenesse of his glorie and maiesty and to deuise a God made altogether of mercie If God be true in the one he is also as true in the other if hee faile in the one he changeth also in the other This vse is directly concluded by Ioshua in the exhortation that he maketh to the people that they should not ioyne themselues to the idolatrous Nations but loue the Lord their God and cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart when he saith Chap. 23. ver 14 15. Behold this day do I enter into the way of all the world and ye know in your hearts and in all your soules that nothing hath failed of all the good things which the Lord your God promised you but all are come to passe vnto you nothing hath failed thereof Therefore as all good things are come vpon you which the Lord your God promised you so shall the LORD bring vpon you euery euil thing vntil he haue destroyed you out of this good Land which the Lord your God hath giuen you In which words hee teacheth that his threatnings are of the same nature with his promises and his iudgements as certaine as his mercies 2 Kings 7 1 2 17.18 This appeareth by a notable example which God shewed at the breaking vp of the long siege of Samaria he promised to the faithfull that would beleeue plenty and abundance the next day and hee threatned to the Prince on whose hand the King leaned that he should see it with his eies but he should not eate thereof Here God did promise good and threaten euill Did he shew forth the worke of his mercy and not of his iudgement of his goodnes not of his wrath Yes of his wrath and iudgement for the people trod vpon him in the gate and he dyed as the man of God had said so it came to passe This serueth to shew the wofull estate and condition of all vngodly men vnrepentant sinners for howsoeuer they flatter themselues put away the euill day far from them being deluded and as it were charmed with a proud presumption of Gods mercies yet the threatning of God the curse of the Law and the terror of their conscience which standeth against them shall abide for euer and therefore so long as they go forward in sin and proceed in the wickednes of their hearts they haue iust cause to mourne and lament forasmuch as the threatnings manifested in the word are inuiolable and vnchangeable Let all those that lye in any sin repent while it is called to day hear his voice lest the curse of the Law which shal certainly be fulfilled do seize vpon them and they be carried to vtter destruction The Prophet Esay denounceth many woes against wicked men Esay 5 8 11 18 20 21 22. Wo vnto them that ioyn house to house and lay Field to field til there be no place for the poore Woe vnto them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse and to them that continue til night Woe vnto them that draw iniquity with cordes of vanity and sinne as with Cart-ropes Woe vnto them that speake good of euill and euil of good which put darknesse for light and light for darkenesse that put bitter for sweet sweet for soure Woe vnto them that are wise in their own eyes prudent in their owne sight Woe vnto them that are mighty to drinke wine and to them that are strong to
and had praied with fasting they commended them to the Lord on whō they beleeued Acts 14 23. Likewise the Apostle left Titus in Crete that he should set in order the things that are wanting and ordaine Elders in euery City as hee had appointed him Titus 1 5. Thus we see what the practise of the holy Apostles was toward the Churches which they had planted so that in all kingdomes and Countries and Congregations conuerted to the true faith the ministery of the word must bee firmely established well seene vnto and regarded both to bring them to God and to settle them in God and to continue them with God that they may abide his for euermore Reason 1 Let vs search into the reasons heereof for the confirming of vs farther in this truth First a certaine and setled ministery is an euident signe and token that God hath a Church and people to be wonne and begotten by the precious and immortall seed of the word which is the seed of regeneration and by their ministry whom he sendeth and sanctifieth to teach them in the truth Where he will haue much labour to be bestowed and more planting watering to be vsed then in other places hee hath much people to be gained and gathered vnto him where he will haue little paines bestowed there he hath a small people and a little company to be saued Where he will haue no teaching he hath no Church to be collected and conuerted vnto the faith When Paul had preached the Gospell planted a church at Corinth and was ready to haue departed The Lord spake vnto him in the night by a visian Acts 18 9 10. Be not afraide but speake and hold not thy peace for I am with thee and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this City Hee must labour more plentifully and aboundantly among them because God had a greater people in that place On the other side where he would not haue them exercise their ministery it is a signe and token he hath no people there No labourers no corne no haruest men no haruest no shepheards no flocke Hence it is that when they had gone throughout Phrygia and the Region of Galatia they were forbidden of the holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia and after they were come to Mysia they assaied to go into Bithynia but the Spirit suffered them not Acts 16 6 7. Thus we see that a standing ministery is a signe of a Church and where the word is not there is no Church Reason 2 Secondly without the light of the word the people remaine in darknesse and cannot see they grope at noone dayes and know not what they doe as it was in Egypt when the plague of palpable darkenes was sent among them they saw not one another neyther arose any from his place Exod. 10 23. Thus it fareth with those that want the light of the candle or the shining of the Sunne of Gods word among them they lye vnder one of the most heauy plagues that can be but whē the word is sent vnto them they haue a great light to direct them in their waies according to the saying of the Prophet Esay 60 2 3. The darknesse shall couer the earth and grosse darknesse the people but the Lord shall arise vpon thee and his glory shall be seene vpon thee and the Gentiles shall come to thy light Kings to the brightnesse of thy rising Such then as haue not the ministery of the word are as a crew or company of infidels as an heard of brute beasts and cattel that are running on heapes to their destruction or like to those swine of the Gadarens into which the diuels entred at the permission of Christ so that they ranne violently downe a steepe place into the sea and perished in the waters Math. 8 32. Thirdly the necessity of a ministery is so Reason 3 cleere and euident that all the Gentiles had their Priests and Prophets that attended on their prophane and superstitious Altars and it was their first care to establish a religion such as it was among them This were easie to be shewed by the testimonies of antiquity out of all histories and records to haue beene obserued in all places at all times among all people After that Rome was builded and a sufficient people assembled in it immediately they established the worship of their gods indeed a false worship of false gods but therby they testified their great deuotion and theyr seruice and sacrifice done vnto them so that they erected a Colledge pontificall Plutar. in vita Numae ordained Bishops and instituted an High-Priest to haue authority ouer their Ceremonies and Lawes Virgil. Eglo 3. From hence commeth the saying in the Poet A Ioue principium that is Let vs make beginning with GOD. But to omit these wee see how Ieroboam that made Israel to sinne setting vp his two Calues appointed his Priests to attend at them Ahab and Iezabel had their idolatrous Chaplaines many Prophets of the groues 1 Kings 18 19. The colony brought from Babylon and placed in Samaria are saide to make a mixture of religion and to make vnto themselues of the lowest of them Priests of the high places which sacrificed for them in the houses of the high places 2. Kings 17. 2 King 17 32. Thus we see that among the very infidels No Priest no religion If it were thus among them who saw darkely and were without the true light of the Scripture much more ought wee to learne it that haue beene taught better things and haue the sure word of the Prophets to guide vs. Fourthly such is our frailety and weakenesse Reason 4 that notwithstanding wee liue vnder a setled ministery and haue giuen our names to the faith and haue yeelded some obedience to the truth yet we are ready to start back againe For as the body is prone to pine away without supply of daily food so are our soules ready to perish being destitute of the heauenly Manna of the word of God The wise man saith Where is no vision the people perish but hee that keepeth the Law happy is hee Prou. 29 18. The preaching of the word is the ordinary meanes of saluation and therefore without it the people perish The people of Zabulon and Naphtali were in the shaddow of death vntill Christ came among them and was reuealed vnto them Math. 4 15 16. The Prophet teacheth that the people are destroyed for lacke of knowledge Hos 4 6. When Moses was absent from the host of the Israelites onely forty daies they fell into idolatry worshipped the Calfe Exod. 32. So where the Minister and ministery of the word is wanting there for the most part no euill is wanting but swarmes of drunkards adulterers swearers theeues lyars and all kinde of impieties doe abound and ouerflow These are alasse too rife where the word is taught diligently and published in season and out
without any necessity and that it is a needlesse worke but they are far deceiued as we shall see afterward Wherefore Christ our Sauiour commending the practise of Mary that sate at his feete and heard his word saith vnto her sister Luk. 10 41 42 Thou art carefull and troubled about many things but one thing is needfull and Mary hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her See how contrary these men are vnto Christ and their words to the words of Christ Can they then be good Christians that are led by a spirit contrary vnto Christ Hee telleth vs that the hearing of the word is necessary they say it by their practise seale to it that it is not necessary Can light and darknes be more contrary then these two He teacheth that this is one necessary thing they are not ashamed to affirme with tongues set on fire of hell that among all vnnecessary things this is most idle and vnprofitable This is a deepe iudgement of God vpon them for their contempt of his ordinance This bewraieth the corruption of their hearts that indeed they are of no religion For he that learneth not religion by the word neuer yet knew what true religion meaneth Such then as haue not a setled ministery and Minister to resort vnto Iames 1 6. are for the most part vnsetled in their opinions vnconstant in religion and vnstable in all their waies Sometimes they hold one thing sometimes another and sometimes nothing at all Math. 11 7. as a reed that is carried to and fro with the windes as a weathercocke that turneth often in a day and stagger hither thither like a drunken man And such as liue vnder a ministery planted according to the institution of Christ but haue not their eares setled to heare the fame forasmuch as they come once and misse twice slippe in out of the Church at their pleasure heare one Sermon and absent themselues from another their conscience is seared with an hot iron their sin is come vp to heauen Ignorant they are will learne nothing they are fickle in matters of faith and godlines knowing no point of religion as they ought to know neither being able to giue an account of the hope that is in them These starters that come and goe when they please haue not so much as the outward shew of a true Christian much lesse the truth of the heart that is within neyther can they looke for any blessing from him from whom all blessings do proceed as from the Father of lights To conclude then the power of Satan is great to hold man in sinne but the word is as the Scepter of God to breake it that wee may escape and to ouerthrow his kingdome The seuenty Disciples sent out by Christ into euerie City and place whither hee himselfe should come returned again with ioy saying Lord euen the diuels are subiect vnto vs through thy Name And the Lord said vnto them Luk. 10 17 18 I beheld Satan as lightening fall from heauen Luke 10. Behold how necessary the preaching of it is to all people to which we ought all to subscribe Secondly it serueth to reproue diuers abuses Vse 2 I will name three in particular First such as thinke spare not to say that the ministry is a vaine and superfluous thing and that the Ministers are men that may very well be spared as if they were a sixt finger vpon the hand or a sixt toe vpon the foot that is bringing a burden rather then a benefit and that their labours may be spared also inasmuch as they bring with them in their opinion needlesse charges and vnnecessary expences For as they account the Sabbath the losse of one day in a weeke the losse of one weeke in a moneth the losse of one year in seuen so they account the maintenance of the ministery the losse of their goods and substance and a departing with the tenth part of their labours to no purpose These haue learned another language then the tongue of Canaan they doe not the workes that beseeme christians and they cannot speake as beseemeth those that professe the feare of God if so be they do professe so much Is it a needlesse thing to haue the light of the Sunne in the Firmament without which all things are couered with darknesse and nothing can haue life and quickning But the Sunne is not more necessary to be in the world thē the light of the word in the church to giue life and light vnto them that sitte in darknesse Math. 4.16 Is a candle needlesse to be in the house in the night season to giue light to them that are in it The Church is the golden candlestick the word is the candle that shineth in our hearts to guide vs in all our waies Mat. 5 15. Luk. 8 16. Is it needlesse to haue labourers to reape downe our corne in time of haruest To haue meate brought vnto vs and prouided for vs when we are hungry or drinke when wee are thirsty The preaching of the Gospel is as light in the Firmament as a candle in the house as the eye in the body as the meate in the stomacke and as the labourer in time of haruest Matth. 9. The want of this blessing is to couer the earth with darkenes to put out the light of the eye to suffer good corne to perish for want of reaping and gathering into the barne as the state of Egypt was when it wanted corne and cryed out to Ioseph for bread or as Iudaea whē it wanted the light of the Sunne Miserable therefore and thrice miserable are those people that want this albeit they were stored with aboundance of all earthly commodities vnder heauen If they had all the riches of the world that euery nation borrowed of them and they of none what should they help them wanting this onely Could the other saue them or make them a blessed people No no in the middest of these blessings they must needs be accursed Is not that Land miserable that is compassed about with enemies yet is without armour Are they not as a naked people that lie open to become a prey to them that gape after their destruction Thus notwithstanding it is without the Ministers who are the Chariots and horsemen of Israel 2 Kin. 2 12. 2 Kings 2 12 and 13 14. Is it not a miserable thing to goe into warres and to haue no Captaines to leade the battell What hope can there be of victory Nay what can be looked for but present destruction The Ministers are the Leaders and Ouerseers of the Lords host to rule them and keepe them in order Heb. 13 7. Is it not miserable to see a flocke of sheepe without a Shepheard wandring vp and downe from the fold and ready to be deuoured of the wolues But such as are without a teaching Minister are scattered abroad as silly sheepe are without a
to take paines to teach them in their youth what trade they shall take but we cannot giue a blessing vnto our owne labours The husbandman may plant and sow yet he cannot bring downe the early and the latter raine and if he could doe this he could not make the corne grow for the vse of man So is it with vs we may teach and reproue exhort and admonish but except GOD open the heart the heart remaineth vnreformed It is not to be doubted but Samuel bestowed great labour and diligence in discharging this duty both because he was a faithfull and godly man Heb. 11.32 Heb. 11.32 And because hee had seene with his eyes an example of ouermuch lenity in Eli and had heard with his eares a fearefull threatning of iudgment against him reuealed by the Lord yet his children followed not his steppes but declined from the wayes wherein he walked Let all godly parents therefore comfort themselues in the consideration and contemplation of such like examples knowing that they can onely vse the meanes and that it lyeth not in their power to make them truely religious In deed if wee haue beene negligent in bringing them vnto God and let them runne into all riot and not restrained them we haue cause to lay it to our consciences and to thinke with our selues that we that gaue them life haue also beene instruments of their death But if wee haue done what lyeth in vs to doe if we haue warned them and they would not be warned if we haue taught and trained them vp in the feare of God which is the beginning of wisedome and they haue broken the bands asunder and cast the cordes of duty and discipline from them we may comfort our selues as the Minister doth when he seeth his labour is spent in vaine If he haue beene faithfull and conscionable in his place whether men regard the word or not regard it whether they beleeue or doe not beleeue whether they obey or doe not obey he is the sweet sauour of Christ 2 Cor. 2.15 euen in them that perish because euen then it worketh the will of God and accomplisheth that for which it is sent The Prophet prophesying of Christs comming among the Iewes bringeth him in with this complaint I haue laboured in vaine Esay 49.4 I haue spent my strength for nought and in vaine yet surely my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God God respecteth vs according to our worke not according to the euent or successe of our labour he will reward vs according to our conscience in teaching not according to the peoples diligence in hearing of vs. Thus it shall be with all Christian parents to their endlesse comfort God will not be vnmindfull of their paines that they haue taken albeit they see not that fruite of their labours that they desire Obiect Heere some man peraduenture may obiect that the Apostle saith The woman shall be saued in child-bearing if they continue in faith and charity and holinesse with sobriety 1 Timothy chapter 2. verse 15. 2 Tim. 2.15 Where hee seemeth to hang the saluation of the mother vpon the faith of the children as if she could not be saued except they continued in the trueth I answere Answer this place is in deed so vnderstood and wrested by many interpreters but that cannot be the true meaning Ierome an ouer-great prayser of virginitie and none of the greatest friends of matrimony draweth the words to that sense that he may by this meanes commend the single life and withall withhold women from marriage while they heare that they can no otherwise bee saued then if their children continue faithfull vnto the death The purpose of the Apostle in this place as appeareth by the the circumstances going before is to comfort the woman that shee should not cast away all confidence as one without hope as being the cause of one of the greatest sinnes which brought the ruine of all mankinde The feeling of this heauy burden lying vpon her conscience might terrifie her and work much feare and amazement in her soule and apprehension of the wrath of God and therefore he comforteth her and giueth her hope of saluation But if the former exposition be receiued that her saluation bee suspended vpon many others hee should cast downe Thunder and Lightning vpon her head able to apall and dismay her he should not comfort her but terrifie her he should not lift her vp with hope of life but cast her downe into despaire through feare of death when she should vnderstand that she could not possibly be saued except her children did perseuere in the faith Againe it lyeth not in the power of women to giue them faith and loue much lesse the grace of perseuerance to continue constant vnto the death so that the Apostle should lay a burden vpon their shoulders and put a yoke about their nekes which neither they nor their fathers were able to beare This is not the easie Yoke nor the light burden of Christ For albeit they striue with all their strength and labour with all their power to bring vp their children in godlinesse yet oftentimes they are obstinate stubborne headstrong froward peruerse and rebellious so that they can doe no good with them because they will not obey them nor hearken to their commaundements Furthermore this care of the instruction and institution of children is a dutie required rather of the father who is better able then of the mother who is euery way the weaker vessell as appeareth by the Apostle Ephes 6.4 Fathers prouoke not your children to wrath but bring them vp in the nourture and admonition of the Lord. Lastly the vertues heere commended bebelong rather to the mothers then to the children as when he requireth of them holinesse with sobriety as Tit. 2.3 4. it appeareth The aged women that they be in behauiour as becommeth holinesse c. that they may teach the yong women to be sober c. If any farther obiect â—biect that if the Apostle had meant to referre these last words to the woman he would haue said if she continue in faith and charity not if they continue I answere Answere nothing is more common and vsuall then the change of number especially one of the words being a nowne of multitude For it is plaine and manifest that the Apostle doth not point out some one certaine woman but speaketh in generall of woman-kinde or of all women Thus doth the Apostle vary and alter the number in this present Chapter sometimes speaking in the plurall number as of many In like manner that women adorne themselues in modest apparell Verse 9. sometimes speaking in the singular number as of one Let the woman learne in silence with all subiection Verse 11. This is also easie to be shewed in other places as Galat. 6.1 Ye which are spirituall restore such a one in the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe lest thou also be
Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example to the beleeuers c and 2 Tim. 2 15. Study to shew thy selfe approued vnto God a workman that needeth not to bee ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth And afterward verse 22. Fly youthfull lustes but follow righteousnesse faith charity peace with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart When Elies sonnes light headed persons medled with the sacrifices the people began to abhorre the offerings of GOD 1 Sam. 2. There are many seuerall branches of this vse Branches of this vse sorted out into many particular points First euery Minister must consider how precious his calling is and what person hee sustaineth that he is as the mouth and messenger of God to the people and the Interpreter of his will he is as it were the Lords hand in separating betweene the precious and prophane the holy and the vnholy he is to keep the people out of the snares of the diuell and therefore not to deliuer them as a prey vnto him through his euill life Secondly they must often enter into this meditation with themselues that they are as actors vpon a stage or as beacons set vpon an hill to giue light to othets They are seene afarre off and a little blemish is soone espied in their coats Euery thing that they speake or doe is obserued and marked so that some follow them and others carpe at them some are greeued and offended others reuile the whole Ministery for the sinne and scandall of a few Thirdly let vs labour to stop the mouthes of the enimies that are ready to open them against their actions and persons and thereby take occasion to blaspheme the Name of God and the glorious Gospel of Christ and thorough their euill life wound the truth it selfe Heereby they shall be meanes to gaine them to the faith that such as receiue not the truth nor the loue of the word may without the word beholding the pure and holy conuersation of the Ministers thereof imbrace the word On the other side the prophane liues and leud examples that many in that calling giue do make the true religion stinke in their nostrils and become loathsome and noisome vnto many and so lay a dangerous stumbling blocke before such as being blinde are made more blinde and being haters of good things are more hardened in heart Woe be to such as giue offence it must be that offences come but woe to them by whom they come Math. 18 7. These are glad to lay hold vpon euery small occasion to speake euill of the word wayes of God as also of the Ministers Ministery and the profession of the Gospel The Apostle admonisheth the Minister 1 Tim. 3 7 that he must haue good report of them that are without lest he fail into reproch and into the snare of the diuel We ought so to behaue our selues that the enemies of God and his word may haue no iust cause to speake against vs or to complain of vs through our desert But if we be without fault and haue the testimony of a good conscience to witnesse with vs it ought not greatly to trouble vs though we be burdened and borne downe with false reproches calumniations nay rather we haue matter of reioycing offered vnto vs if we suffer for righteousnesse sake Math. 5 10 and we must boldly go forward through good report and euill report Cor. 6 8. alwaies bearing about in our body the dying of the Lord Iesus that the life also of Christ Iesus might bee made manifest in our body Lastly it is the duty of the people to yeeld them reuerence and to make a good account Vse 3 of them in regard of that weighty and blessed worke that is in their hands This is a notable signe and fruite of our loue toward them For if it be required of the Ministers to bee thus qualified it followeth that they ought to haue the honour and estimation that is fit for them as Leuit. 21 8. Thou shalt sanctifie him therefore for he offereth the bread of thy God he shall be holy vnto thee for I the Lord which sanctifie you am holy And the Apostle 1. Thess 5 12 13. saith We beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord and admonish you and to esteeme them very highly in loue for their workes sake c. We shewed before how basely and brutishly euery base brutish companioÌ„ accounteth both of the Minister and of his calling as we saw in Ahab in the Captaines and sundry others and all this falleth out because they rebuke and conuince the world of sinne as Ieremy found by experience and acknowledgeth chap. 15 10. Woe is me my mother that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth I haue neither lent on vsury nor men haue lent to me on vsury yet euery one of them doth curse me This duty hath many branches vnder it as it were diuers sciences that come out of one roote First we must pray for the Minister that the Lord would giue him wisedome knowledge in all things â—ranches of â—s vse 2 Tim. 2 7. Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things There is a carnal and fleshly wisedome which is corrupt and diuellish and there is a wisedome which is true and heauenly We must desire such onely as is grounded on the word of God Secondly the Church must take notice what her power and authority is in chusing of Ministers It hath no absolute authority to ordaine whom it listeth and then to obtrude them vnto the people but it is hemmed about and compassed within certaine lists and limits out of which it ought not to wander any way Thirdly it is the duty of the people so to vse themselues toward their painefull carefull and faithfull Ministers that they may take occasion to reioyce in their calling and charge ouer them that they may see they haue not laboured in vaine as Hebr. 13 ver 17. Obey them that haue the rule ouer you and submit your selues for they watch for your soules as they that must giue an account that they may do it with ioy and not with greefe for that is vnprofitable for you Nothing doth effect this more then when we profit by their labours and fructifie by their husbanding of vs and when we gaine knowledge faith repentance and saluation by their Ministery This doth refresh the weary spirits and cheere vp the heauy hearts of the Ministers who are oftentimes made sad and exceedingly humbled by the ignorance and prophanenes of a peruerse people But when they see the word of God cast behinde mens backes and though the seed be plentifully sowne yet nothing commeth vp but weeds and thistles so that the field yeeldeth nothing but a croppe of cares then they hang downe their heads their ioy is gone their crowne
Secondly touching the Merarites which are another of the familes what he saith of them verse 31 of this present chapter compare it with the 36 and 37 verses of the former chapter Lastly touching the Gershonites the 25 ver of this fourth chapter with the 25 verse of the third chapter and we shall see hee telleth them againe and againe what burdens they are to beare and what seruice they are to performe He might haue referred vs to that which hee had before set downe but he doth againe particularly rehearse and repeat it God forbiddeth needlesse repetitions in praier and condemneth much babling that bringeth no benefit with it therefore he vseth it not himselfe neither do any of the Penmen of the holy Scriptures who wrote as they were inspired by the Spirit of God the Author of them They were chosen vessels of God and as it were his Secretaries so guided by him that they could not erre in writing no more then in speaking of it We learne from this practise of Moses in this place Doctrine It is lawful for the Ministers to repeat the points that formerly they haue taught that it is lawfull for the Ministers and Teachers of the Church to make repetitions of things formerly taught and to deliuer the same points and parts of religion againe and againe both for matter and forme not thereby to ease themselues or to maintaine sloth in thē but for the benefit of the Church Moses in the booke of Deuteronomy repeateth to the people many things done before and expressed in the former bookes and therefore it is fitly called a repetition of the Law and there he rehearseth the ten Commandements againe Deut. 5. So do the Euangelists declare how Christ our Sauiour often repeateth the same things and preacheth againe the same points he had deliuered before and therfore his practise may well be our warrant and his example our direction Thus doth the Apostle Peter shew what he did and what he will do 2 Pet. 1 12. Wherefore I will not bee negligent to put you alwaies in remembrance of these things though ye know them and be established in the present truth And afterward in the same Epistle he professeth that hee had written to them of those things whereof his beloued brother Paul had written in all his Epistles The Epistle of Iude is a repetition of those things handled by Peter in his second Epistle and is as it were an abridgement of it So the bookes of Chronicles do repeat many things before set downe in the bookes of the Kings albeit it be done with much accesse of matter profite to the reader as we shall see by diligent obseruation in the reading of them In like manner the Apostle Iohn wrote vnto them those things which they had beene taught before I haue not written vnto you because ye know not the truth but because yee know it and that no lye is of the truth 1 Iohn 2 21. This may plentifully appeare vnto vs in the comparing of the olde Testament with the new one strengtheneth and confirmeth another and sundry things are repeated in the new which are deliuered in the old We see the Gentiles in the Acts of the Apostles Acts 13 42. besought Paul and Barnabas that the same words might be preached vnto them the next Sabbath day which they had first offered vnto the Iewes All which examples as it were a cloud of witnesses do confirme the lawfulnesse of their practise that teach againe what they haue taught and deliuer the same points which before they haue deliuered and so bring forth out of their storehouse things both old and new for this custome could not be vsed without some accesse and addition of new matter according to the manner of God vsed in the holy Scriptures Reason 1 This is not done without cause and good reason For first men are commonly dull in hearing slacke in comming weake in remembring and slowe in practising They are as a tough oake that is not felled at one stroke as an hard stone that is not broken in peeces with one blow they are as marble that is not pierced with once dropping of water vpon it but requireth a constant and continuall falling vpon it according to the Commandement of God directed to his Prophet Ezek 21 2. Sonne of man set thy face toward Ierusalem and drop thy word toward the holy places and Prophesie against the Land of Israel For albeit we be often taught and plainely instructed heere a little there a little yet we cannot conceiue and carry away the things we heare The Apostle saith Heb. 5 11. We haue many things to say and hard to be vttered seeing ye are dull of hearing where he giueth this reason why he had need begin againe the first rudiments of Christian religion as it were to lay the foundation of the house againe before hee went forward with high mysteries euen in regard of their dulnes and slacknes in learning Reason 2 Secondly it is safe and sure for all hearers to haue often repetitions It hath his good vse and speciall benefit Many witnesses do make sure worke and confirme strongly and stedfastly the things taught Hence it is that the Apostle saith writing to the Philippians chap. 3 1. To write the same things to you to me indeed is not greeuous and for you it is safe That which is once spoken is through our infirmity and corruption as good as neuer spoken as one witnesse is no witnesse GOD would haue euery truth confirmed by two or three witnesses and forasmuch as the historie of the life and death of the doctrine and myracles of the resurrection and ascension of Christ is so maine a pillar of our religion in the knowledge whereof our saluation consisteth hee would haue it confirmed by foure authentike witnesses and Christ carried by them as on a fourefold Chariot in triumph like a mighty Conqueror that hath subdued all his and our enemies Thus doth God prouide most plentifull meanes to remoue our infidelity to take away our doubting and to remedy our infirmity Thirdly repetition worketh a deeper impression Reason 3 in vs and serueth to beate it into the conscience as well as into the vnderstanding It is necessary that we be stirred vp quickned to the practise of good things by the goad of repetitions This consideration made the Apostle say I thinke it meete 2 Pet. 1 13. as long as I am in this Tabernacle to stir you vp by putting you in remembrance Practise is an hard thing and rare We are not easily brought to performe such things as wee know If then once speaking take not hold on vs it may the second time beeing commended vnto vs againe Fourthly we ought not to forbeare from Reason 4 this course because our life is short wee know not how soone we may be called out of this world and giue an account of our Ministery how carefull wee haue beene to gaine
any more in it then hath bin said I heard this point learnedly discussed at such a time and such a place by such a profound scholler and a great Clearke and I need heare it no more I will be gone O beware and take heed of this spirituall pride queasic stomacke that â—fuseth wholesome meate because he liketh not the messenger or the dish wherein it is brought or because he hath tasted such food better dressed The herbe is not reiected that is wholesome for the vse of man because the Gardiner that planted it was inferiour to many other Gardiners that were more excellent and cunning handed Will any comming into a garden refuse the sweet and pleasant flowers because hee hath seene and smelled such before In like manner ought it to be with vs when the sauour of the word of God more precious then all the spices and sweete perfumes that are of the earth shall come vnto vs albeit wee haue bin delighted with the fragrant smelles thereof a thousand times yet ought wee no lesse to be desirous of it then we haue bin before As the Minister must one day giue an account how he hath taught so must the people how they haue heard He oftentimes blesseth the faithfull labours of poore and meane workmen furthereth their holy endeuours according to his gracious will and pleasure Let vs not therfore discourage the hearts and weaken the hands of the dispensers of Gods word nor refuse to heare it at their mouthes albeit other haue greater gifts For God hath not variably disposed of them and giuen vnto one a greater portion and to another a lesse that one should be honoured and the other contemned one heard and the other not heard but to set foorth his owne mercy and to further the good of the Church In the building of the materiall Tabernacle 〈◊〉 35 22 23 not onely they are accepted that brought gold or siluer or blew silke or purple but also such as were poore and brought Goats haire Badgers skinnes a little Sittim wood such like stuffe of inferiour nature and lesse value There is great variety and diuersity of Gods gifts giuen for the building of his spirituall Temple and all of them profitable Such as he hath bestowed mercifully such should wee bring cheerefully and such shall bee accepted to teach vs at this day to despise in no man what the Giuer himselfe approueth Away then with all disdaine and pride of heart to reiect those whom he accepteth The small gift of the poore widdow that cast her mite into the treasury â—ke 21 2. was better accepted commended then the rich offerings of those that cast in of their superfluity Let vs therefore despise no man that aymeth at a good and right end and bendeth all his gifts to profite the Church For if wee vpon whom God hath bestowed much shall proudly scorne contumeliously disdaine and deride him that hath little and yet is faithfull in dispensing of that little to the greatest gaine of his Lord and Master God doth behold it and abhorre it and he wil surely and seuerely punish it What is it that we haue not receiued And how doe we deceiue our selues to thinke that we are full who alasse are either dry brooks and empty vessels or at least hold very little water Let vs then humble our selues before him that onely giueth the encrease and cast vp our eies and hearts vnto him thaâ— is able to make vs more lowly in our owne eyes remembring that as some meÌ„ want of that measure of learning wisedome knowledge eloquence and such like gifts to build withal which we haue so in like manner do we want as great a portion of others who as farre excell and exceed vs as we in our owne conceits goe beyond other men And let vs all that be hearers set before vs the example of the blessed Virgin Luke 2 19. who kept all those sayings and pondered them in her heart which shee heard of the Shepheards These were poore simple men to whom the birth of Christ was first reuealed by an Angel as they abode in the field Verse 8. and watched their flocke by night whereas it was hidden from Herod from Pilate from the Scribes and Pharisies and from the noble and rich men that liued in Iudea but as Christ tooke vpon him the state of humility so hee manifested himselfe to these poore instruments and commanded them to publish abroad what they hadde seene and heard The Virgin Mary had bene informed and instructed touching the incarnation and birth of the Messiah by a more worthy instrument the Angel Gabriel was sent vnto her who told her the matter before hand and what learned she by the words of these shepheards which she knew not before yet she scorneth not to heare the same againe by the mouth of these shepheards and layeth it vp also in her heart She did not say to the shepheards wherefore doe you come and tell me this Or what need so much adoe It is no newes to me I know it farre better then your selues I haue beene told it before by an Angel from heauen Wherefore should I giue eare vnto it againe as if I had nothing else to do She doth not reason in this sort but is humble and lowly in her owne eyes Luke 1 48. as often as God hath a mouth to speake shee hath also an eare to heare She knew well enough she had not so learned it but shee had need to be confirmed in it by the mouthes of other witnesses The more the witnesses were in number the greater strength of faith she gained She considered that it was God that had reuealed this matter and mystery vnto them who guideth the tongues and hearts of all men and therefore it was meete that she should marke attentiuely and hearken diligently to euery word that should proceede from them It standeth euery one of vs in hand that are present to reason thus with our selues Vse of repetitions to the godly What is that which I heare I haue heard this oftentimes before I thought with my selfe I had learned this point sufficiently but I see I am farre deceiued God will haue me learne it yet better it may be he seeth I shall haue farther vse of it in the practise of my life he knoweth the weaknesse of my iudgement of my faith and of my obedience he would haue me thoroughly confirmed in this truth It is his loue and mercy vnto me I see it I confesse it I praise his Name hâ—mbly and earnestly for it and therefore I will heare it as diligently and carefully as though I had neuer knowne of it before at any time If I heare the doctrine of the Trinity preached I must consider I am not sufficiently armed against heretikes that may shake my faith in this Article if I heare the deity of Christ prooued I must not suffer it to passe slightly from me as a plaine point that needs
a notable Epistle to this purpose written to a certaine Bishop called Auxilius August epist 75. in the behalfe of one Classicianus who being a young man for the offence of the master of the house excommunicated all the rest of his family and would not deliuer the Sacraments to his children and houshold whom he perswadeth to lay aside anger and to reuerse his sentence lest the man perish that is a friend the diuell reioyce in it that is an enemy In this case in a manner doe they offend who refuse to baptize the children of theÌ„ that are excommunicated such as are borne in fornication because their parents are impenitent as though the sonne should beare the iniquity of the father or the wife of the husband or the seruant of the master or he that is not yet born the iniquity of theÌ„ that are borne What hath the infant offended that is borne in the Church that he should not be baptized of the Church The Prophet saith The son shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father Ezek. 18 20. the iniquity of the son but the soule that sinneth it shall die This also is the resolutioÌ„ of Beza in one of his Epistles Beza epist 10. prouing that the children of the excommunicate may be baptized We conclude therefore that they onely which haue offended and remaine obstinate in their offences are to be excommunicated forasmuch as Christ neuer said if he heare not the Church let him and all that belong any way vnto him be as heathens and Publicanes but let him be vnto thee that is him only This serueth to coÌ„demne the horrible and abhominable tyranny of the Bishops of Rome who haue not onely raged vpon the bodies of the Saints but also exercised dominion ouer their consciences These are they that send out their curses and smite the cheefest Monarches of the world as it were with thunder lightning They pronounce sentence of excommunication for trifles and they absolue from it for trifles They excommunicate one for another and they absolue one for another They cast out of the Church those that do not belong to their iurisdiction for what haue they to doe with Princes When Princes are supposed to haue offended they curse condemne whole states and Kings as they haue serued heeretofore the Kings of this Land and lately thc State of Venice They haue interdicted whole Realmes they haue forbidden diuine seruice to be said and the Sacraments to be administred Fiftly we must learne from what things excommunicate persons are excluded that we may the better know how to behaue our selues toward them Christ saith let such be as heathens Publicanes that is abstaine from such false brethren and communicate not with theÌ„ either in matters of religion or in common conuersation But how far we must forbeare their company and conuersing with them we shall speake afterward The word excommunication and to excommunicate note out a cutting off froÌ„ the communion which Christ noteth by the branches that bring foorth no fruite Iohn 15 6. If a man abide not in me hee is cast foorth as a branch and is withered and men gather them and cast them into the fire and they are burned The Euangelists also call it to put out of the Synagogues Iohn 16 2. that is out of the fellowship of the faithfull met together in one place Hence it is also that they were said to be accursed being out of the Church as they are blessed that abide in the Church hauing a communion together in matters of religion and fellowship one with another Now we must vnderstand that there is a two-fold communion from whence an excommunicate person may be said to be excluded Communion is two-fold inward and outward the one is inward and spirituall the other outward and corporall The inward communion is that which euery faithfull one hath by faith and loue first with God and then with the Saints of God and therfore in the Creed it is called the Communion of Saints For all the Saints are ioyned together with Christ their head by the band of the Spirit among themselues and with the whole body of the Church 1 Cor. 10 16. The bread which we breake in the Supper of the Lord is it not the communion of the body of Christ saith Paul And the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle That which we haue seene heard declare we vnto you 1 Iohâ—â— that ye also may haue fellowship with vs and truely our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Iesus Christ From this fellowship can none be excluded but by sin The Prophet saith Esay 5 â— your sinnes haue separated betweene mee and you And Iohn teacheth that if we walke in the light as he is in the light 1 Iohn 1 â— we haue fellowship one with an other and the blood of Iesus Christ his Son cleanseth vs from all sin And Paul in his Epistle to the Romanes sheweth particularly that there is nothing vnder heauen can separate vs from Christ and from the loue of God neither death Rom. 8.3 â— nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature among al which he doth not reckon sin and therefore it is sin alone which can separate any man froÌ„ the grace of God and from communion with him The excommunication of the Church can bar and shut out no man from this communion For if any man be truly engrafted into Christ endued with faith in Christ and repentance from dead workes beeing a member of his body in deed and in truth excommunication shal hurt him nothing at all in regard of that spirituall communion forasmuch as the sentence so giuen is void and frustrate and the doore is shut vp locked fast with a false key Such an excommunication is a blessing not a cursing Againe albeit a man iustly deserueth to bee excommunicated through his sin to be separated from God yet excommunication is not the first or cheefe cause of it but his owne sin and the continuance in it seeing it doth not seuer him from God but declareth him to bee seuered through his impenitency as the Priests vnder the law putting out the leprous did not defile them with the leprosie but pronounced them to be defiled as the Iudge giuing sentence vpon a malefactor doth not therby make him a malefactor for hee was so before but pronounce him to be so and as a theefe that is found guilty is not thereby made a theefe But here a question ariseth how can it be Obiect that any hauing a true fellowship with Christ can be separated from it through sin Can he that is a member of Christ be made no member All men are eyther reprobate or elect The reprobate are not neyther were neyther euer shall be partakers of this communion how then should they be
in the tenth chapter verses 35 30 37 38. the Israelites promise that they would truely pay their due to the Leuites that they would bring their first fruites the first borne of their sons of their Cattell of their Bullockes of their Sheepe and the tithes of the Land vnto the Leuites and Priests that minister in the house of God but when Nehemiah was absent they were slacke in performance of their promise We may obserue besides who they are that haue the chiefe hand in this sinne not the men of least account or lowest degree but the cheefe sort had the cheefest hand in this trespasse For who are they that most robbe the Church and pill and polle the Ministery and make themselues fatte with the spoiles of the tithes but those that shold be greatest friends vnto it euen great persons who make themselues greater by making Church-liuings lesser This we see plainely in the place named before where Nehemiah saith chap. 13 10 11 12. I perceiued that the portions of the Leuites had not beene giuen them for the Leuites and the Singers that did the work were fled euery one vnto his field Then contended I with the Rulers and saide Why is the house of God forsaken and I gathered them together and set them in their place c. Such therefore albeit they be great mighty are to bee reproued It is the duty of the Magistrate to see so these things and to correct the abuses that creepe into the Land and by all good meanes to release the oppressions that lie heauy vpon the Ministers of the church If God take the matter into his hand he will take an account of them that spoile the church and make them feele the greeuousnes of their sinne It is better that Nehemiah should correct the sinnes of the people then Nebuchadnezzar If God scourge vs by cruell enemies woe be to vs they are without all mercy and compassion Thus then we learne how and what to account of this sin to wit the withholding of maintenance froÌ„ the Ministers that it is robbing and spoiling of God a defacing and deforming of his kingdome This maintenance is the homage and tribute that God doth require of vs for the setting vp and continuance of his kingdome among vs whereby it followeth that tithes are holy sacred things not to be deteined nor imployed to any other vse The Apostle therefore saith Gal. 6 verse 7. Be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape Vse 5 Lastly from hence ariseth comfort to such as do good to the Sanctuary and to the vttermost of their power further the worshippe of God they may assure themselues that God will account it reward it as done vnto himselfe Whatsoeuer is giuen to the maintenance of Gods seruice and the furtherance of true religion and the propagation of the Gospel is giuen to God himselfe serueth to aduance the glory of his Name as appeareth by sundry examples in holy Scripture worthy both of commendation of admiration and of imitation One example The first example we haue in Obadiah who liued in the daies of greeuous persecution wheÌ„ Iezabel made hauocke of the Church of God the Altars were cast downe and the Prophets slaine then did hee take an hundred of the Lords Prophets and hid them by fifties in a Caue and fed them with bread and water 1 Kin. 18. It is an easie matter in the daies of peace and quietnes to shew a loue to the Ministers of the word and to pretend our selues to bee friends and fauourers of the Gospel but let vs not flatter our selues for wee may heerein deceiue our selues This is no euident triall or certaine demonstration to proue our zeale to bee right forasmuch as we may do all this more for the applause of the world and to be well thought of among men then for loue we haue to the truth or to them that bring the truth glad tidings of good things But when all things are in an hurry and vprore when persecution is raised for the Gospels sake and Iezabel sendeth a messenger to Eliah 1 King 19 2. that his life shall bee taken away from him or when the Ministers are in disgrace and contempt of the world turned out of house and home when they are left succourlesse comfortlesse then to stand to them to releeue them to countenance theÌ„ and in a good cause to defend them is a notable signe of a liuely faith and of receiuing the truth in truth and sincerity God will not forget their effectuall faith and diligent loue and the patience of their hope in Iesus Christ he will haue them in continuall remembrance reward it as done vnto himselfe as God shewed himselfe in mercy to Obadiah and for his sake sent a gracious raine vpoÌ„ his inheritance and filled their hearts with ioy and gladnesse For euen as Elisha said to Iehoram King of Israel when they had no water for the host nor for the cattell that followed them What haue I to do with thee Get thee to the Prophets of thy father and to the Prophets of thy mother as the Lord of hosts liueth before whom I stand Surely were it not that I regard the presence of Iehoshaphat the King of Iudah I would not looke toward thee nor see thee 2 Kings 3 13 14. Iehoshaphat was a good and godly King who feared the Lord and in all distresses called vpon them euermore to aske counsell of the Prophets of the Lord and God suffereth his word to bee declared to the wicked themselues many times howbeit it is because of the godly that are among them euen so doth God deale with Ahab he would haue suffered him to follow the false Prophets that he fed and to be seduced by them and to perish in that famine but that he regarded Obadiah and that small remnant for whose sake he shewed mercy vpon the Land He had shewed mercy to the Lords Prophets the Lord sheweth mercy vnto him againe and is mindfull of his goodnesse as if he had done it vnto himselfe Another example The second example 2 Chr. 24 â—6 we haue in Iehoiada hee was honoured aliue and dead so that they buried him in the City of Dauid among the Kings because hee had done good in Israel both toward God and toward his house He set his heart to honour God and was zealous for his glory hee reformed religion he destroyed idolatry hee freed them from tyranny he established true piety and did much good to the Church and Common-wealth and as he was carefull to honour God so God honoured him and remembred him for good according to the greatnesse of his owne kindnesse and according to his seruants goodnesse The like we might say of Nehemiah The third example Nehem. 13 26 when the secret enemies of the Church had defiled the Priesthood and the couenant of the Priesthood and of the Leuites and that
and the repetition of the word Touching the signification it signifieth as much as so bee it as the Septuagint expound it There is a double vse of this word first to expresse our desire secondly to testifie our faith in the assurance of receiuing those things that we craue both which are to be practised in prayer and are expressed by Christ Mar. 11.24 Whatsoeuer you desire when ye pray beleeue that yee shall haue it and it shall bee done vnto you Where he teacheth that there ought to be in vs both a desire of grace and an assurance of faith In this place it is taken in the first sense to wit for a bare assent subscribing to the trueth of that which is spoken and wishing that it may be so as Deut. 27.15 where speaking of the curses pronounced on mount Ebal he saith All the people shall say Amen So doth the woman in this place craue and desire against her selfe if she be culpable of the crime whereof she is suspected and haue defiled the marriage bed that ought to be honourable that the curse heere threatned may turne vpon her and enter into her For as the curse that is causelesse shall not come so that which is duly and truely deserued shall vndoubtedly come and shall not tarry The repetition of this word is heere set downe to note the feruency of her zeale the innocency of her cause the vprightnesse of her conscience and the purity of her heart that she commeth not hanging downe her head to this tryall as a malefactour that is guilty commeth to the barre but lifting vp her head as going to the place of her deliuery where she is sure to be acquitted not fearefully doubtfully but boldly and confidently as one that is assured what will be the issue of the matter â—â—ct 1. In this diuision some questions arise which are to be handled First the question may bee asked what need there was of these words of adiuration to cause her to take the oath that the Priest should minister it vnto her and pronounce the forme of it vnto her and shee answer him againe and then drinke vp the water as it followeth afterward The causes hereof are these â—er first to teach that euery signe or Sacrament should haue the word ioyned to it that it be not a bare naked signe as it were an empty boxe without his oyntment Secondly it respecteth the publike edification of the whole people when they should see that she pronounced sentence vpon her selfe and that the iudgement of God tooke euent according to the trueth that before lay hid all might iustly feare and tremble vnder his mighty hand â—ct 2. Secondly the question may be asked what is ment by these words of adiuration The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people I answer â—er the meaning is as much as if the Priest had said God make thee wretched and miserable yea so vnhappy and infamous that it may turne into a prouerbe Let that happen to thee which hath happened to this woman so that the curse comming vpon her shall bee alleadged as an example of the like to come vpon others both because she had committed so heynous a fault and because she added vnto it these two crimes impudency an especiall staine and blot in that sexe and periury a capitall crime in all persons For it argued great arrogancy and audaciousnesse to vndergo all these meanes of tryal one after another and yet euermore to conceale her offence and not confesse it like to Achan who hauing committed a trespasse in the accursed thing did what he could to hide it Iosh 7.16 the tribe of Iudah was taken but he was not mooued the families of Iudah being brought the family of the Zarhites was taken and yet he was not touched the families of the Zarhites beeing brought man by man Zabdiwas taken Vers 17. and yet he hath no feeling of it vntill himselfe was taken and that he was pointed out Thou art the man or like vnto Iudas that betrayed the Son of God he knew Christ was apprehended and yet he repented not mocked buffetted spit vpon and yet he repented not he saw him condemned to the Crosse before he thought Matth. 27.3 What haue I done So in this suspected wife to goe forward from the first action to be performed and from the first word to be pronounced euen vntill the last without any stay or remorse was a testimony of shamelesnesse and of hardnesse of heart Besides if none of all these could haue entred into her and pierced her heart harder then stone yet a man would haue thought when she came to be charged with an oath of cursing she would haue stucke at it and not haue swallowed this being greater then a Camell so that to adde to adultery the sinne of periury as it were drunkennesse vnto thirst argued a person giuen ouer and forsaken of God and such a one as had filled vp the measure of sinne Heb. 12.16 being like vnto prophane Esau that sold his birthright for one morsell of meat and sware to his brother and despised the birth-right Gen. 25.33 As he regarded not to commit sinne so he regarded not an oath that hee might finish it and giue himselfe wholly ouer vnto it Verse 19. And the Priest shall charge her by an oath c. In these words we haue a solemne maner set downe of the womans either absolution or condemnation After that the Priest hath put the holy water in an earthen vessell and taken dust from the pauement to be cast into it he conceiueth words of cursing to which she is to answere he goeth before to rehearse them she is not left to vtter what she please lest she should seeke euasion by any mentall reseruation Thus then she is constrained to appeale to God and to vse his Name to purge her selfe by an oath which is done to humble her to giue her warning to take heed that she double not her fault and ioyne to one great sinne another greater a breach of the first Table to a breach of the second that is periury to her adultery an offence against God to the offence against her husband Doctrine An oath is to be vsed onely in case of necessity We learne heereby that the Name of God is neuer to be vsed but onely in cases of necessity when all other meanes faile then it is lawfull to take vp an oath whether it bee publikely or priuately whether it be before the Magistrate or before any other This we see in Abrahaâ— who said to the king of Sodome Gen. 14.22 I haue lifted vp mine hand vnto the Lord the most high God the possessour of heauen and earth that I will not take any thing that is thine By this gesture hee did appeale vnto God as a witnesse of his swearing and a reuenger of all forswearing to binde himself from couetousnesse that as before he
drawne to adde one sinne of periury to the heapes of their other wickednesse or may easily be brought to lift at an oath for a little lucre and base gaine or make little account to renounce and sell Christ himselfe for thirty pence as Iudas dâ—d that is for a small aduantage Such then must be sought out to testifie the trueth as are worthy of credit as feare not the faces of men as euermore haue God before their eies As then such are to be chosen so these that can doe nothing with iudgement and discretion with aduise and deliberation ought to be refused of which the Prophet saith Esay 4â— Heare ye this O house of Iacob which are called by the name of Israel and are come out of the waters of Iudah which sweare by the Name of the Lord and make mention of the God of Israel but not in trueth nor in righteousnesse Hence it is that the Prophet requireth that our oathes be performed in trueth in righteousnesse and in iudgement Ier. 5. which cannot be expected of vs or performed of them Secondly this doctrine directly meeteth Vse 2 with the common but yet corrupt practise of our times in which swearing is turned into a custome so that euery one garnisheth his ordinary talke with gracelesse and needlesse oathes if this may be called a garnishing and not rather a disgracing That communication is gracious which ministreth grace to the hearers other talke is rotten and retchlesse when men make no conscience of taking the Name of God in vaine This is a greeuous sinne in yong and old in men and women in rich and poore It is accounted a speciall ornament to our speech and we thinke it carryeth no credit nor countenance except it be now and then spiced with an oath It beginneth euery where to be esteemed the part of a gentleman and a note and cognizance to know him and discerne him from others He is iudged a puritane and a precise foole that reproueth it and vseth it not Alas to what height of sinne are we come the measure is filled vp the iudgement is at hand Herein O Lord be mercifull vnto vs and indeed thou art mercifull a God of pittie and patience or else the land were not able to beare vs. The practise of it is of the diuel yet we are not afraid of it few men make conscience of it The children that play in the streetes haue learned to sweare so soone as they can speake and are weaned from their mothers breasts The Rogues and Vagabonds that settle themselues in no family or society take the sacred Name of God in their mouth make it thier occupation to begge with it The chapmen that sell their wares to others are as ready to sell their soules to the diuell to get sometimes one peny He is not accounted a good shop-man that is likely to thriue that doth not burnish and varnish his bad wares with the glorious Name of God he is not reckoned worth a chip that will not sweare at euery word to deceiue those that deale with him and yet God threatneth that he wil cut off as well on this side as on that Zach. 5.3 euery one that sweareth so that the curse shall remaine in the middes of his house and shall consume it with the timber thereof and the stones thereof But some will say we doe not Obiect 1 sweare by the Name of God we sweare not but by our faith or troth or by our Lady or the Masse or by Saint Mary Bee it so Answer yet euen these also are breaches of the law of God Faith and truth are precious iewels that adorn the heart of a Christian they must be kept there as safely as a treasure Will a man lay a pearle to gage for euery trifle or wil a man defile his best raiment with the worst mire It is to be feared that these haue little faith in the heart that haue it so commonly in the mouth As for the crosse or the masse or the rood and such like reliques they are abominable idols of which the Prophet complaineth â—c 5.7 They haue sworne by them that are no gods This is called a forsaking of God â—os 8.14 The Prophet saith They shall fall and neuer rise againe And the Prophet Zephany declareth that the Lord will destroy man beast because they did swear by the Lord and by Malcham â—ph 1.5 We see hereby what religion and fear of God is in the greatest multitude for not one of an hundreth feareth an oth or refraineth froÌ„ swearing Not a day passeth ouer their heads but they breake out this way No occasion is offered vnto them to speake but an oath shall be at one end of their talke They are so far froÌ„ striuing against it that they delight in it and make no more conscience of an oath then of a word and vse swearing more then eating and drinking Where the lawes of the land do bridle men there is some abstaining from sin and few in comparison of the rest offend It is true indeed that no punishment will restraine all persons yet notwithstanding the most are terrified by seuerity and sharpnesse as in cases of treasons of murthers of thefts c. There are few in comparison of others that are guilty of these and why because they are looked vnto that offend this way If men were let alone in these also to themselues wee should haue rebellions and robberies and shedding of blood as common as othes For where conscience of sin is wanting feare of punishment and terrour of death must keepe in awe But where the lawes of Princes are most remisse there a flood-gate is set open to all impiety that ouerfloweth the banks and ouerwhelmeth all before it without measure as swearing and blaspheming contempt of the word prophaning the Sabboth whoredome c. These are common this is the broad way and wide gate that many enter into without controlment The causes of this general abuse and common sin of swearing are these foure â—e causes of â—mon â—aring First custome and common vse wherby many thinke themselues excused Tell them of their sin and aduise them to leaue it They will answer I confesse it is naught and I am to blame for it it is a custome I haue gotten Thus they defend themselues by custome plead prescription but in the meane season they hold their wicked and vnreasonable custome stil and wil by no meanes be brought from it And yet if we will speake the truth what is it te pretend custome to countenance sin but to confesse wee doe and speake all things without the feare of God For froÌ„ whence proceedeth this custome of sinning but from this root to wit that we commit sin vpon sinne one day after another Muscul comment in Mat. cap. 5. without any reuerence of the Maiesty of God Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to breake this corrupt custome by a contrary custome to
handled before Now wee come to consider the yssue and effect of the whole matter according to the determination of God For as he foretold what should come to passe so hee faileth not in it but accordingly verifieth the same Whatsoeuer hee hath spoken shall fall out whether hee promise any thing vnto vs or threaten any thing against vs. Hee is not as man that he should lye neyther as the sonne of man that hee should repent as Balaam by the Spirit of God prophesieth heereafter in this booke Chapt. 23. verse 19. And Christ our Sauiour teacheth Math. 5 18. that Heauen and earth must passe away but one word of his mouth shall not passe away but all shall be accomplished and fulfilled This euent heere mentioned is two-fold First respecting the guilty in the 27. Verse where it is shewed that shee shall perish according as shee sinned and her name shall turne into a Prouerbe of cursing Secondly in respect of the innocent because by drinking of the water shee shall receiue and feele no hurt but God will turne that wrongfull suspition and causelesse calumniation into a great blessing and so reward her innocency that he wil turne the heart of her husband toward her who hath the hearts of all men in his power and turneth them about as pleaseth him so that they shall mutually loue one another and be blessed in their children that shall be giuen vnto them Now the question may be asked Obiect whether this force to discerne betweene the guiltie and the innocent and to bring to light the things that were hidden in darkenesse were in the water it selfe and a qualitie inherent in it and infused into it I answer Answer we must ascribe no power to the water it selfe which in regarde of the substance was no other then common Water forasmuch as both the guilty and the vnguilty did drinke of it or at least might drinke of it The whole force proceeded from the operation of God and his holy institution The brazen Serpent set vpon a pole and looked vppon by them that were bitten by the fierie Serpents did heale them so that albeit they were stung yet they dyed not Howe came this to passe Was it in regard of the matter or of the forme Surely of neyther but all the vertue proceeded from GOD the author of it When Christ healed the blinde man Iohn 9. verse 6. He spate vpon the ground and made clay of the spettle he annointed the eyes of the blinde man with the clay and bad him wash in the poole of Siloam who went his way and washed and returned seeing All men know and can easily iudge that this could not by any naturall operation restore sight to the blind so that it was Christ that healed him not the spettle not the clay not the annointing not the washing This may bee expressed and conceiued by the miracle that Christ shewed vpon the woman that had an issue of blood Mat. 9 20. Marke 5 28. She came behind him and touched the hem of his garment for she said If I may touch but his clothes onely I shall be whole what then Did his garments heal her or were they the cause that her fountain of blood stanched and dried vp No it was the power of Christ that gaue a blessing to the weake meanes and therefore he saith to his disciples Some bodie hath touched me Luke 8 46. for I perceiue that vertue is gone out of me He saith not out of the border of my garment which shee hath touched Shee touched indeede the garment of Christ but it was her faith in Christ that made her whol So in this place both sorts that came to be tryed drunke of the water and according as they were either innocent or not innocent so it fell out vnto them howbeit it was God that vnderstandeth all secrets that brought the trueth to light not any inherent strength that was in the waters Verse 27. And when he hath made her to drinke the water c. Heere wee haue obserued that the successe of the whole busines is contained wherein Moses declareth what doth follow and most certainly come to passe if the woman haue beene abused Heere is set down the temporall punishment that shall come vpon her The more she hath stood vppon her purgation and the greater her impudency and shamelesnesse hath beene the more notorious is her sinne and the more notable is her punishment God hauing all meanes in his owne hand could haue punished her if it had pleased him otherwise but to make it the better appeare that he is the maintainer and preseruer of marriage which is his owne institution and that all might acknowledge the iudgement to be from his hand hee punisheth her in those parts wherewith shee had offended Hee hath all diseases in his owne power to bring vpon the breakers of his ordinance and the transgressors of his Law he might therefore haue stricken her with the leprosie or with plague and pestilence with the consumption with incurable agues or with such an issue of blood as we heard off before in the woman that was cured by touching of Christs garment but to brand her with a perpetuall marke of infamy and to shew how hee hateth adultery hee meeteth with her in her owne kind and punished those parts of her body which she had abused Ezek 16.25 She had opened her feet as the Prophet speaketh to euery one that passed by so that shee became as a wife that committeth adultery which taketh strangers in stead of her husband Her filthinesse was powred out and her nakednesse discouered her belly and thighes communicated to another howbeit her pleasure should be turned into paine and she should be iudged as women that breake wedlocke she should feele the curse of God end her daies in reproach for as she had sinned with her belly so her belly should swell through greatnesse and anguish and as she had opened her thighes so they should rot away so that she shold be punished where she most deserued and become a fearefull spectacle of a forlorne creature and a liuing carkasse consuming in her flesh and dying being yet aliue We doe all learne from hence Doctrine God punisheth in the same things wherein men and women offend and in the same maner that God doth not onely punish sinne but he punisheth sinne in his owne kinde He dealeth with men and women in his punishments as they deale with him in their transgressions so that according as we sinne so we are punished We see this by infinite examples laid before vs in the word of God Consider with me the enemies persecuters of Daniel that sought his life and caused him to be cast into the Lyons denne but how doth God meete with them he might haue reuenged himselfe vpon them by his owne immediate hand but hee would not for they perish and are punished the same way Dan. 6.14 for the king commanded to bring
vnto him and hee dyed as the man of God had saide Zachariah the Priest had an Angell sent vnto him from God standing at the right side of the Altar of Incense 〈◊〉 1 13. telling him that His prayer was heard and that his wife should beare him a sonne and that many should reioyce at his birth â—â—rse 14. howbeit hee would not beleeue the message he measured all things by the course of nature the word of the Angel would not suffice him that stood in the presence of God and was sent to speake vnto him and to shew him these good tydings hee must farther heare verse 18. Whereby hee should know this But he that would not rest in these good tydings is constrained to heare heauy tydings that he should be dumbe â—se 20 and not be able to speake vntill the day that these things be done because he beleeued not his words which should bee fulfilled in their season The like we might also say of the Israelites in the wildernesse as wee shal see afterwards in the eleuenth chapter of this booke of Numbers Moses shewed the weakenesse of his faith and the people the want of their faith so that the Lord complaineth against them against Moses that hee was of little Faith against the rest that they were for the most part a faithlesse generation albeit they had knowne his goodnes tryed his power felt his iustice and seene his mercies and miracles plentifully amongst them he might iustly take vp the same complaint against his people which Christ did against his Disciples Mat. 17. verse 17. O generation faithlesse and crooked how long now shall I bee with you How long now shall I suffer you Hence it is that when Moses considering the want they had of flesh Numb 11 21 22. saide Sixe hundred thousand foote-men are there of the people among whom I am and thou sayest I will giue them flesh that they may eate a moneth long Shall the sheepe and the Beeues be slaine for them to finde them eyther shall all the fish of the sea bee gathered together for them to suffice them The Lord saide vnto Moses Is the Lordes hand shortned Thou shalt see now whether my worde shall come to passe vnto thee or no. Hee sent them that which they desired but hee sent it not as a blessing they lusted with Concupiscence in the Wildernesse and tempted GOD in the Desert so that it turned to bee a curse vnto them Verse 33. for While the flesh was yet betweene their teeth before it was chewed euen the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and hee smote the people with an exceeding great plague Yea such was the iudgement that came vppon them Verse 34. that the place was called Kibroth hattaauah the graues of Lust for there they buried the people that fell a lusting to keepe thereby the greatnesse of their sinne fresh in remembrance verifying that also which the Prophet saith Psal 106 16. Hee gaue them their request but he sent leannesse into their soule They had flesh enough but it did them no good they abounded but their aboundance turned to their destruction So wheÌ„ they wanted water and Moses Aaron did not teach them to be patient vnder the crosse and contented with Gods hand the Lord spake vnto them Because ye beleeued mee not Numb 2â— 12 to sanctify me in the presence of Israel therefore ye shal not bring this Congregation into the land which I haue giuen them There is no greater wrong can bee done to God then to doubt of his trueth of all sinnes this is one of the most highest and most heinous to haue in vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart away from the liuing God Wherefore when wee or any part of the Church are in extreamity and lye vnder affliction let vs not cast off our confidence that hath great recompence of reward Heere is a stay to rest vpon heere is a pillar that cannot bee shaken heere is a most sure and firme foundation vpon which we should builde our house Is hee more mercifull to his Saints then they can wish or desire Let vs then know for a certainety that there is great hope of deliuerance in the greatest extreamities though wee know no way to escape but that wee rest as a prey in the teeth of the Lyon yet the loue of God toward vs is infinite and vnspeakeable hee can restore vs and redeeme vs by sundry wayes that wee could not thinke of nor dreame of nor desire This is that which Mordecai is bolde to put Esther in minde of Ester 4 14. If thou holdest thy peace at this time comfort and deliuerance shall appeare to the Iewes out of another place but thou and thy Fathers house shall perish Faith is the ground of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Heb 11 1. If there be faith in vs as the graine of Mustard seede which is very little we shall finde the benefite and fruite of it If any grace bee wanting in vs the fault is in our selues and not in God wee haue the truth of his word deliuered vnto vs but we beleeue not the doctrine which we heare This wee see in the Prophet Esay chap. 50 2. Wherefore came I and there was no man I called and none answered is mine hand so shortned that it cannot help Or haue I no power to deliuer Beholde at my rebuke I dry vp the sea I make the floodes desert Their Fish rotteth for want of water and dieth for thirst And afterwards the same Prophet vrgeth this point Esay 59.1 2. Behold the Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot saue neither his eare heavy that it cannot heare but your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your GOD and your sinnes haue hidden his face from you that he will not heare Nay his eare is so farre from being heauy that he cannot heare that on the other side he is quicke of hearing and so quicke that hee is sought of them that asked not for him and found of them that sought him not Esay 65 1. Seeing then hee is fo bountifull aboue all our desires woe vnto vs if wee beleeue not his worde nor rest vpon his power nor content our selues with his promise When the Israelites were oppressed with the hard and cruell taske-masters of the Egyptians what could they desire or what did they desire at the hands of Pharaoh but to go into the wildernes to serue him and to carrie with them their owne Cattle their children and their substance But God did not only grant that vnto them but brought them out with great substance Psal 105 37. Exod. 12 29. He gaue them siluer and gold there was not one feeble person among their tribes They neuer durst aske of God to giue them the treasures and the spoiles of their enemies yet he gaue them that which they neither dared to aske nor desired to obtaine for they
Cretes Arabians they spake in their owne tongues the wonderfull workes of God Acts 2 11 41. and 4 4. and 8 37. and 9 36. and 10 44. and 13 12 43 48. and 16 14 34. and 17 4 11 12 34. and 18 8. and 19 18. And how can the word but be effectuall if Reason 1 we consider the titles giuen vnto it It is the strong arme of God to pull vs vnto himselfe Esay 53 1. It is as an hammer to strike our stony hearts in peeces and as a deuouring fire to burne vp and consume to ashes our corruptions as straw and stubble Ier. 23 29. It is as the raine and snow that come downe frō heauen and returne not thither but water the earth and make it bud and bring foorth that it may giue seede to the sower and bread to the eater Esay 55 10 11. It is the key of the Kingdome of heauen Math. 16 19. It is a fan in the hand of God Mat. 3 12. It is as a draw-net cast into the sea and gathereth of euery kinde Math. 13 47. Lastly it is called the Gospel of the Kingdome Math. 9 35 because it teacheth the way that leadeth to euerlasting life Secondly the Ministers are labourers together with God when they preach he preacheth when they instruct he instructeth whē they comfort it is he that comforteth when they threaten it is he that threatneth they are no other but the mouth of God and the messengers of GOD sent out to speake his word 1 Cor. 3 9. They then as workers together with him beseech vs that we receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 Cor. 6 1. For how can we doubt but that God will blesse his owne ordinance Thirdly when Christ Iesus ascended and led captiuity captiue he gaue gifts to the Ministery Eph. 4 8. It is he that putteth heauenly treasures in earthly vessels that the excellency of the power might be of God and not of any man 2 Cor. 4 7. Vse 1 This efficacy of the Ministery and of euery part of it serueth to many vses First it reproueth such as long to be gone out of the house of God such as thinke the time lost and ill spent that is spent in hearing the word such as so set their mindes and affections vppon worldly things that they cannot tarry abide in the church vntill the blessing be pronounced the assembly be dismissed wherby they depriue themselues indeed of the blessing of God of whom we may speake with the Prophet Psal 109 17. As he delighted not in blessing so it shall be farre from him It is the order and ordinance that God hath appointed in the Church that we should begin and ende the exercises of our religion together For as God is the God of good order so the Church which is the house of GOD is the place of good order and therefore all the children of the Church must submit themselues to the rules of order and decency Vse 2 Secondly it should be a forcible meanes to stir vs vp to diuers and sundry duties First it directeth vs to go to God and to craue of him to worke by his owne ordinance the saluation of his people We must pray vnto him that is the Lord of the haruest to blesse his word and to open the harts of those that heare it to attend vnto it and to imbrace it Secondly it serueth to worke in vs diligence and fidelity knowing that we must giue an account to the great shepheard of the sheepe We are heereby encouraged to preach the word in season out of season considering that God hath promised to be with vs to stand by vs to assist vs and defend vs. Thirdly we must labour to preach with zeale with boldnes and with power and with authority not carelesly or coldly or faintly remembring that wee speake in his Name that sent vs and put vs in his seruice alwaies studying to shew our selues workemen that need not bee ashamed rightly diuiding the word of truth 2 Tim. 2 15. Forasmuch as his blessing doth accompany the faithfull deliuerance thereof The word is euermore effectuall in it selfe 〈◊〉 12. and mighty in operation sharper thē any two edged sword piercing euen to the diuiding asunder of soule and spirit and of the ioynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart let vs not therefore by our negligence dull the edge of it or blunt the point of it nor be afraid to cut the sinewes of sinne with it but speake it as it ought to be spoken Thirdly from hence the people receiue diuers Vse 3 instructions First it worthily challengeth from them reuerence to esteeme them that preach the word as the Ministers of Christ to account their steps beautifull for their message and Ministery sake The feete of the Prophets of God that brought the people glad tidings of a temporall deliuerance from bodily captiuity were very beautifull Esay 52 7. How much more respected ought the Ministers of the Gospel to bee Nah. 1.15 that bring glad tydings of a better deliuerance euen from spirituall captiuity and slauery vnder spirituall enemies to our soules and to our saluation Rō 10 15. This bondage is greater more greeuous then to lye vnder the bondage of all tyrants persecuters Secondly we must yeelde attention to the word of exhortation and not despise Prophesie 1 Thess 5 20. This is the principall meanes ordained for our conuersion and for our confirmation and continuance in the truth For the preaching of the word is necessary not onely to bring vs to the knowledge of the Gospel when we were ignorant and to worke in vs the grace of faith when we did not beleeue but when we are once borne anew to make vs grow thereby to a full strength and stature and to establish vs in the knowne truth Rom. 1 11. Eph. 4 12 13. 1 Pet. 2 2 and 2 Pet. 1 12 13. And wee are taught that Prophesie serueth for them that beleeue and not onely for them that doe not beleeue 1 Cor. 14 22. Lastly we must be content to submit our selues to the word and to be willing to haue it applied vnto our consciences whether it be by exhortations or by reproofes or by threatnings or by comforts For what shall a salue do be it neuer so precious if it be not laide to the sore or what can the medicine auaile if it be not applied to the disease Let vs neuer looke to finde the efficacy of the word in our soules except we desire to feele the working and power of it beeing spread vpon our hearts Lastly we must yeeld obedience to that which we haue heard It is said of the Apostles when they were sent forth into all Nations Mar. 16 20. that they went foorth and preached euery where the Lord wrought with them if then we be dooers of the word not hearers onely then the Lord worketh with his Ministers nay
and enter into the way of saluation Acts 16 34. Abraham is noted to bee the Father of the faithfull and we see hee was not without a faithfull seruant not onely faithfull to his master but faithfull to God and therefore also to his master This is noted as the chiefe cause that religion so much prospered at Thessalonica when the Gospell was preached and published there the Noblemen did embrace it Acts 17. If the raine once fal vpon the mountaines it will quickly water the vallies that are beneath like the precious oyntment powred vpon the head of Aaron that ran downe to the skirts of his garments Ps 133 2. When the Gospel was preached at Berea and such as were of noble birth tooke hold of it and they that were honorable by calling embraced beleeued it then not a few but many in number followed after them with all readinesse Actes 17 11 12. I am not ignorant that diuers of our latest and lernedest Expositers vnderstand the words otherwise Bez◠〈…〉 Act◠〈…〉 â—iâ—â—n 〈◊〉 Testa Mâ—â—◠〈…〉 and thinke they are called Noble not in regard of their birth or blood but of their beleefe as indeede true Piety is true Nobility and true Religion is the truest Honor. Howbeit I rather vnderstand the word in his proper and naturall signification for these causes First it is not needfull to flye to a figure when the proper signification of a word standeth and contayneth nothing vnder it either against the doctrine of faith or the instruction of life or the truth of the historie Secondly Luke vseth this word in this signification as also others for such as are noble by birth and not otherwise as Luk. 19 12. 1 Cor. 1 26. Thirdly the Euangelist hath relation to that which hee noted before in this chapter where he saith That not a few of the cheefe women beleeued verse 4. that were at Thessalonica howbeit they were more noble that were at Berea who searched the Scriptures dayly whether those things were so Lastly in these words a reason is rendred how it came to passe that the Gospell tooke such good effect and gained so many soules to God Caâ—â—â—◠〈◊〉 in Aâ—â—â— 17. euen because the Nobility and honorable personages gaue their names to Christ were not ashamed to professe it The multitude followed their example as commonlie they do imitate the actions of their Leaders The Poet could say 〈◊〉 Totus Componitur orbis Regis ad exemplum nec sic inflectere sensus Humanos edicta valent quà m vita regentis The people cast their eyes vpon their Rulers neither are they ordered so much by their lawes as they are by their liues O that they which are in authority would consider this that the eyes of all men are vpon them O that they wold seriously bethink with themselues what good they might do by embracing religion and by countenancing them that are truly religious or if this will not enter into them and that their honors do so dazle their eyes that they cannot see the truth hereof O that they would at the least learne what hurt they do what backwardnes they cause what coldnesse in Religion they procure and what floods of wickednesse they bring in Doubtlesse if they did at any time meditate on these things and weigh in indifferent ballances either the one or the other it were enough to turne nay to breake their hearts and to put greater loue and zeal into them of Gods glorie For if the Gouernours of a Family bee luke-warme it may be easily obserued that their children which follow them their seruants which attend vpon them and all the rest of the house which are guided by them are neither hot nor cold And if it fall out that the Heads of the house be prophane and irreligious there is nothing to bee perceyued in that whole family but notable fruites of infidelity swearing blaspheming breach of the Sabbath contempt of the word brawling contention and all kinde of wretchednesse and wickednes If Saul begin to persecute Dauid he shall get many diuellish Doegs to snarle at him 〈◊〉 22 9. 〈◊〉 26 1. 〈◊〉 19. and finde many hollow-harted Keilahites to betray him haue many pestilent Ziphites offer themselues to discouer where hee hideth himselfe in strong holds all as his seruants to helpe him forward in his wickednes If Caiaphas sit in iudgement to arraigne condemne Christ 〈◊〉 26 69. 〈◊〉 14 66. 〈◊〉 â—2 25. 〈◊〉 9 17. all his seruants and his maides will bee ready in the hall and at the doore to set vpon his disciples and to follow the humor of their master so that euen the damosel that kept the doore could not let Peter alone but must assault him How then can we but acknowledge that it is a very happy thing to inioy godlye Magistrates and Christian Gouernours how much encouragement Inferiours haue by theÌ„ and how sweet a liberty they finde cannot be expressed O that we could learne to prize value this blessing as we ought It is not a generall benefit to be found in all places the godly haue oftentimes much disturbance and suffer many taunts and checkes euen for their profession sake in prophane places liuing vnder prophane persons For albeit all Magistrates and men in authority though their office be not great are set vp for the punishment of euil dooers and for the praise of them that do well 1 Pet. 2 14. yet oftentimes they turne the edge of the sword the wrong way Rom. 13 3. and are a terror to good works but not to euill Lastly hauing receiued so great merâ—y froÌ„ Vse 3 God and continued among vs to haue such as are cheefe ouer the people to be cheefe also in piety and to go before them in all good â—onuersation whether they be such as bee in the house or out of the house it is our duty to fal downe before the Lord and to acknowledge this blessing Oh that men would praise the Lord for his goodnes and for his wonderfull workes to the children of men Psal 107 8. So did Hiram the King of Tyre reioyce greatly when he heard that Salomon was annointed King in the roome of his Father and said Blessed be the Lord this day which hath giuen vnto Dauid a wise sonne ouer this great people 1 Kin. 5 17 The like we see in the Queene of Sheba when she had seene his workes and heard his wisedome she said Blessed be the Lord thy God which delighted in thee to set thee on the throne of Israel 1 Kings 10 9 because the Lord loued Israel for euer therefore made he thee King to doe iudgement and iustice And doubtlesse if wee knew the want of such Princes as our brethren and sisters in former times did when they were shut vp in prisons and burned to ashes we would acknowledge the necessity of performing this duty It is recorded in 2 Chro. 17 7. that Iehoshaphat who is renowned
gates that the gates thereof shall open wide and our workes shall enter with vs because they cannot be forgotten but shal come vp into the presence of God Wee see how it fareth with Kings and Princes and great men of this world they haue great traines and troupes of seruants and a goodly retinue that follow their heeles in the streetes O how happy are they if at the howre of death and the great day of account when their honours and their pleasures their riches and their friends their seruants and retainers shal forsake them and all earthly profits shall faile them they haue as goodly a traine of good works to attend and waite vpon them They shall finde much more comfort and peace in these then in all their life they felt in all the other as the wise virgins found much contentment in that they had store of oyle for their lampes Secondly shall good works come into account Vse 2 with God and be remembred of him then on the other side we may conclude that euill workes shall also be remembred True it is we are ready to forget the euils that we commit but God wil neuer forget them no time shall weare them out they are euer fresh in his sight Hence it is that Nehemiah saith Neh. 13. â—â— Remember them O my God because they haue defiled the Priesthood and the couenant of the Priesthood c. And Reuel 16.19 Great Babylon is come in remembrance before God to giue vnto her the cup of the wine of the fiercenesse of his wrath He will remember the sinnes of the wicked and his owne iudgements These though they be great in this world shall not haue their honours and dignities to follow them but their sinnes shall all follow them The swearer shal be sure to haue his oathes and his blasphemies laid before him the adulterer his vncleannesse the drunkard his intemperancy the contemner of God and of his word his prophannesse the couetous person his oppression they shall accompany them vnto iudgement euen vnto hell that there they may receiue the reward and wages that their workes haue deserued It were a great benefit to the vngodly if they might appeare before the iudgement seat of God without their euill deedes and that they could winde themselues out of the company of their sinnes which will be their strong accusers and giue in euidence against them but they cannot by any meanes for they follow them and pursue after them with a loude cry for vengeance and punishment and therefore woe and misery shall befall them that commit them Vse 3 Thirdly we must marke this point albeit good workes be so much regarded yet wee must take heed we giue not too much vnto them nor ascribe any merit to attaine eternall life by faith that it might bee of grace Rom. 4.16 it is the gift of God through Iesus Christ Rom. 6.23 If any of our works should merit then the works that are most glorious and eminent aboue others which the holy witnesses of the trueth of God wrought who did suffer for the Name of Christ and resisted the enemies euen vnto the blood should be meritorious But the Apostle denyeth this vertue to them Rom. 8.18 I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall bee reuealed in vs. If any workes might deserue saluation doubtlesse the workes of righteousnesse but it is the kindnesse and loue of God toward man that the Apostle magnifieth who saueth vs not by workes of righteousnesse which we haue done but according to his owne mercy Tit. 3.5 Eph. 2.8 9. So Paul preacheth Act. 13.48 39. that through Christ we haue remission of sinnes and that by him all that beleeue are iustified from all things from which they could not be iustified by the Law of Moses Againe the Lord Iesus himselfe teacheth vs that when we haue done all that possibly we can we must say we are vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17.10 but he that is an vnprofitable seruant and doth onely what he ought to doe is not in any case of meriting He that will merit any thing at Gods hands must first giue him somewhat and so bind him as a debtor vnto him if no man can hinder him any thing of his owne who oweth all euen himselfe to God of whom he hath receiued all it is certaine that no man can merit any thing before him Rom. 11.35 Who hath first giuen vnto him and it shall be recompenced vnto him againe but no man can doe so verse 36. For of him and through him and to him are all things to whom be glory for euer Amen Now where is no benefit there can be no merit because merit presupposeth a benefit receiued howbeit our well-doing extendeth not to God he can receiue no good turn at our hands 1 Cor. 4.7 Phil. 2.13 Eph. 2.10 When the husbandman bringeth to his Lord the fruit of his own ground he meriteth nothing because he giueth him of his owne Moreouer the Scripture teacheth vs that temporall benefites and deliuerances are not granted and bestowed vpon the faithfull for any desert of any their good deedes Dan. 9.18 much lesse therefore eternall life The Israelites had not the nations cast out before them nor themselues brought in to possesse the land for their owne righteousnesse 〈◊〉 9 5. or for the vprightnesse of their hearts but because he had chosen them set his loue toward them Let vs not therefore trust in our owne workes which when they are at the best are vnperfect and defiled but rather as the very enemies of the grace of God do admonish in regard of the vncertainty of our owne righteousnesse and the danger of vaineglory â—â—â—â—r de iustif 〈◊〉 5. cap 7. let vs rest wholly as the safest way in the onely mercy of God If then this be the surest and safest way let vs all goe the safest way and leaue by-pathes and dangerous passages vnto others He that walketh safely walketh surely There is but onely one life and there is but one right way vnto life namely Christ Ioh. 14.6 The way by workes is a wrong way a false way he shall neuer come to his iourneyes end by the way of his works that is for the merit of his works because eternall life is neuer giuen for them There is no other name vnder heauen whereby we may be saued Act 4.14 Ephe. 4.5 then by the Name of Christ but if our works deserued lifâ— eternall there should be another name to saue vs because the merit of our workâ— is not the Name of Christ but setteth vp our selues in his place or at the least to ioyne a fellow and companion with him in the worke of our redemption This would minister occasion to vs to glory in our owne selues before the Lord as if wee were somewhat and could saue our selues but no man hath any thing wherein or whereof to boast himselfe Ro. 3.27 and
God not so much because the Church affirmeth it but because we find them to be so as the sheep of Christ acknowledged the voyce of their Shepheard Christ Iesus speaking in them Vse 2 Secondly this assureth vs that the trueth of God shall remaine and continue for euer to the end of the world It may be sometimes brought into a narrow compasse and be much eclipsed that the light shall appeare to be but little but it shall neuer perish vtterly or bee rooted out of the earth For seeing the Church is appointed the keeper and continuer of the trueth as the candlesticke of the candle and that the Church shall abide for euer because the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it Matt. 16.18 it cannot bee that the trueth should faile and decay as we see notwithstanding the enemies of Iudah and Beniamin the word is kept vncorrupt and inuiolable to this day God will neuer suffer his people to be robbed thereof but his speciall prouidence watcheth ouer it for our good This doth the Scripture it selfe witnesse touching the durablenesse thereof that the things reuealed belong to vs and to our children for euer that we may doe all the wordes of this Law Deut. 29.29 The Lord hath founded his testimonies for euer Psal 119.152 Our Sauiour speaketh more fully euidently and vehemently Heauen and earth shal passe away but my words shall not passe Mar. 13.31 againe Verily I say vnto you till heauen and earth passe one iotte or one title shall in no wise passe from the Law till all be fulfilled Matth 5.18 We know by experience that all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man as the flowre of grasse the grasse withereth and the flowre thereof fadeth and falleth away Peter 1 25. but the word of the Lord endureth for euer This we may see in the bookes of Salomon 1 Kin. 4.32 33. Hee spake three thousand Prouerbes and his songs were a thousand and fiue and he spake of trees from the Cedar tree that is in Lebanon euen vnto the hyssope that springeth out of the wall he spake also of beasts and of fowles and of creeping things and of fishes These bookes of naturall Philosophy were no doubt the most profitable bookes that euer were written in that kind he being endued with the greatest wisedome that euer man since the fall had Christ Iesus only excepted yet none of these are to be found onely those that pertaine to religion and godlinesse remaine safely reserued for all posterities This is the more to be considered wondered at inasmuch as there be infinite moe in the world that affect the knowledge of natural things rather then they doe spirituall and of earthly rather then they do heauenly yet they could not deliuer them from the ruines of time but they are buryed in the graue of perpetuall forgetfulnesse neuer to be raised or recouered These are dead and gone as if they had neuer been written wheras on the other side his holy writings hated of the most part of the world and carelesly regarded of the multitude euen of those that liued in the bosome of the Church haue notwithstanding as full a remembrance as they had the first day the Lord gaue them to his people This serueth to conuince those that thinke many of the bookes inspired by God to be lost thereby accusing the prouidence of God or at least the church of great carelesnesse and negligence of which crime notwithstanding it is not guilty Thirdly there is no light of trueth to bee Vse 3 found any where else able to guide vnto faith and saluation then in the true Church of God For all other places are places of darkenesse and nothing to be found in them but lies errours deceiuings superstition and the spirit of slumber Exod 10 23. As no light was to be found in all Egypt but in the land of Goshen and among the Israelites onely so no sauing doctrine that giueth light to the eyes of the minde is to be found out of the Church they that are in this state liue in palpable darkenesse and can see neither themselues nor others but lie in ignorance and wickednes as Iohn teacheth We know that we are of God 1 Iohn 5 19. and the whole world lyeth in wickednesse Such sit in darkenesse and in the shadow of death till this light set on the Candlesticke be brought vnto them Matth. 4 16. The people which sate in darkenesse saw great light and to them which sate in the region and shadow of death light is sprung vp Therefore to be out of the Church is to be in the state of damnation yea to be in the very dungeon of hell and the kingdome of darkenesse to be vnder the power of Satan the prince of darknesse as there was no saluation out of the Church Let euery man therefore seeke and endeauour with all care to ioyne himselfe to the true Church of God to be a member of the body of Christ that so we may attaine to the light of knowledge and the light of the eternall life Vse 4 Lastly it is a duty belonging to euery one to be an helper to the spreading abroad of the doctrine of godlinesse and to doe all for the truth but nothing against the truth 2 Cor. 13 8. Euery man desireth to bee the messenger of good newes so should wee desire to publish to others and to continue to posterity the sauing knowledge of the Gospel For this is the foundation and ground-work of all true obedience The truth of God is as a precious treasure beset with many enemies that wold take it from vs against whom we must alwaies cōtend that we may keepe faith and a good conscience 1 Tim. 1 19. This truth is the instrument of the holie Ghost to worke all necessary graces in our hearts Rom 1 16. as beeing the power of GOD to saluation and it reuealeth vnto vs all things needful vnto saluation concerning things to be beleeued or things to be practised Hence it is that the Apostle Iude saith Beloued when I gaue all diligence to write vnto you of the common saluation Iude verse 3. it was needfull for me to write vnto you that yee should earnestly contend for the faith which was once giuen vnto the Saints The true treasure of the Church is committed to the Saints they are the keepers of the doctrine of saluation This is no small trust it is no smal charge that is giuen vnto them wee must therefore fight to maintaine it This must not bee a bodily fight but a spirituall combat and it consisteth of diuers duties Ioel 2 28. Euery man in his place ought to bee as a Prophet or a Preacher for wee are made spirituall Priestes both to pray and to preach We are bound to teach all that are vnder our roofe and iurisdiction that we may be as Gods blessed instruments to conueigh his truth to others It is the duty of
all parents to teach their children Eph. 6 4. of Masters to bring vp their seruants in the nurture and admonition of the Lord as Abraham and Cornelius did This is a notable meanes to keep to maintaine and to defend the truth As for those that will not teach the truth to theÌ„ that are in their houses they are the diuels Prophets who is the father of error ignorance Such fathers and such masters are the cheefe meanes of the decay and decreasing of religion piety faith and righteousnesse Secondly we maintaine the truth and make it knowne by open confession and profession thereof Euery man must opeÌ„ his mouth in Gods cause when the gates of hell are opened against it and wee must earnestly stand for it and constantly beare witnesse vnto it whensoeuer it is oppugned and resisted The Apostle chargeth to Sanctifie the Lord God in our hearts be ready alwaies to giue an account and answer to euerie man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs 1 Peter 3 15. with meekenesse and feare Thus did the holie Martyrs at their death witnesse a good confession and thereby draw many to a loue and embracing of that truth for which they suffered If we be bold to confesse the Lord Iesus and his Gospell He will not be ashamed of vs in his kingdome but confesse vs before his father Mat. 10 32 33. Thirdly we must leade an holy and sanctified life and giue a good example vnto those among whom we liue An vnblameable and vnreprooueable conuersation is a great meanes to cause others to embrace godlinesse when we are carefull to adorne the Gospell of Christ with a good life whereas otherwise we cause the enemies of God to blaspheme the name of God and to speake euill of the truth Therefore the Apostle willeth vs to be blamelesse and harmlesse the sonnes of God Philip. 2 15. without rebuke in the midst of a crooked and peruerse nation among whom we must shine as lights in the world holding forth the word of life Lastly we must maintaine his truth by the armour of prayer desiring God to make an open way and free passage for his owne ordinance and also to send forth painfull plentifull Labourers into his haruest to gather his corne together and to withstand all false doctrines and heresies This doeth Christ command Math. 9.38 This doe the Apostles practise Actes 4 30. God hath in great mercie vouchsafed his word vnto vs it is our dutie to seeke to vphold and maintain it that so it may be continued vnto vs and our posterity for euer Let vs therefore practise these few points and be carefull to practise instruction confession and inuocation Thus we shall shew our loue to the truth a minde ready to receiue it a memory ready to retaine it and an heart ready to practise it 5 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 6 Take the Leuites from among the Children of Israel and cleanse them 7 And thus shalt thou do vnto them c. The second part of the Chapter followeth concerning the Leuites wherein obserue two things First the separation of them from the rest of the people secondly a limitation of time by the speciall commandement of God for the entering into their office Their separation or setting apart for the ministration in the Tabernacle offereth vnto vs the commaÌ„dement of God and the obedience of Moses and Aaron and the whole congregation performed to the commandement of God Their separation is noted by many particular circumstances they must be clensed with water of purifying their garments must be washed their flesh must be shaued Verse 7. they must take one yong Bullocke for a meate offering and another for a sinne offering verse 8. And Aaron must offer them verse 12. the hands of the Elders must be imposed on them v. 9 10. and they must be offered before the Lord ver 11 13. Where we see that such as are appointed to handle the holy things of God must be washed and clensed with holy water It is very meete and conuenient that they should approach thereunto with pure hands euen in respect of outward cleannesse Exod. 25 31. But heereby is another thing meant Namely that the Ministers and generally al others that draw neere to God in performance of any dutie â—â—â—â—rine must bee clensed and washed â—inisters 〈◊〉 other â—â—aw 〈◊〉 to God 〈◊〉 â—e clenâ—â— they must haue cleane hearts cleane affections cleane workes whensoeuer they come into his presence This was figured out to Moses Exod. 3. when hee was about to draw neere to see the burning bush the Lord saide Put off thy shoes for the ground wheron thou standest is holy grouÌ„d Salomon willeth vs to take heed to our foote when we enter into the house of God Eccl. 5 1. When we go about to pray we must lift vp pure and holy hands 1 Tim. 2 8. When wee come to the Sacraments we are willed to examine our selues and so eate of that bread drinke of that cup 1 Cor. 11 28. Whensoeuer we present our selues in the Congregation to heare the word we must lay apart all filthines and superfluity of naughtinesse and receyue with meeknesse the engrafted word which is able to saue our soules Iames 1 21. Wee must cast off all malice and all guile and hypocrisies enuies and euill speakings that so we may grow by the milke of the word 1 Pet. 2.1.2 This we ought to do the rather First because Reason 1 God is present euery where Mat. 18. His eye is vpon all his suppliants that pray vnto him vpon all his guests that come to the table vpon all men that heare his voice Mat. 22.11 He taketh a view and surueigh of such as preasse into his presence Zeph. 1 12. That he may giue to euerie man according to his works If we search not our hearts he wil search them if we iudge not our selues he will iudge vs 1 Cor. 11. His eie is vpon vs to approue of vs if we do well to reiect vs if we do euill as the examples of Caine and Abel shew Secondly without this inward sanctification all our exercises of Religion are reiected and therefore we are willed when we come before the Lord To wash vs and make vs cleane to put away the euill of our doings Esay 1 16. Vse 1 This reproueth all such as offer to perform diuine duties to almighty God without meditation or preparation such as rush violently into Gods presence without due reuerence and regard Math. 22. as he did that came to the feast without his wedding garment There was but one such guest yet the Lord soone espied him and called him out If there be but one such in an assembly he cannot escape the all-seeing eye of God who hath also a reuenging eye that cannot see his honor and glorie defaced Who wold presume or dare to come into the presence of an earthly Prince in an vnseemely
manner or sit downe at the table with a Ruler with foule and filthy and vnwashen hands Euery man of any note would be much ashamed heereof and yet it is to be feared that many repaire and resort vnto the house of God with foule and filthy and vnsanctified hearts Howbeit all formall seruice is vtterly reiected They are pronounced to be blessed that are pure in heart Math. 5 8. but the vnpure are accursed The sacrifices performed by the wicked are abhominable he heareth not the prayers of the prophane and impenitent but casteth off as an vncleane thing both them and their oblation God requireth no such sacrifices nor no such sacrificers The Prophet speaking of obseruing the Sabbath of offering vp prayer of bringing oblations and of assembling themselues together saith To what purpose is all this And when you appeare before the Lord who required this at your hands to tread in his Courts His soule hated their appointed feasts and he was weary to beare theÌ„ And wherefore was all this Did not God command all these things Were they not his own ordinances Yes they failed not therefore in the matter performed but in the manner of their performing the things were good but they did them in an euill manner and this did corrupt the whole worke and made it vnprofitable nay hurtfull to the doers What then should they do none of the former thinges Should they neither keepe the Sabbaths nor make prayers nor bring oblations nor offer Incense Must they leaue all vndone because God was not pleased with that which they had done Obserue what the Prophet sayeth afterward Wash you make you cleane put away the euill of your doings from before his eyes cease to do euill learne to do well and then though their sinnes were as Scarlet they shold be made as white as snow Esay 1 18. So then we must not leaue or intermit the doing of good works but put away the euill of our good workes and then God will accept both of vs and of our good workes Secondly it teacheth that as the Leuites Vse 2 in this place when they drew neere to God in the execution of their office must be washed so the Ministers of the word much more must be Lanthornes of light to others shining before the people in holinesse of life as the stars do in the Firmament to which they are oftentimes compared that by walking in an vnreproueable and vnblameable course they may adorne the gospel of Christ which they preach and professe It is not enough for them to bee sound in the faith but they must bee also sincere in life lest it be saide vnto them What hast thou to do to declare my statutes or that thou shouldest take my couenant in thy mouth seeing thou hatest instruction and castest my word behind thee Psal 50 16 17. If then they that preach the word to others do not preach vnto themselues and bring light to others do liue in darkenesse themselues how shall they draw neere to God and execute his commandement in holy manner May not the Prouerbe be turned vpon them Physitian heale thy selfe Luke 4 23. and the reproofe be iustly verified in them Thou that teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe Thou that preachest a man shold not steale dost thou steale And thou that makest thy boast of the Law thorough breaking the Law dishonourest thou God For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you Rom. 2 21 22 23 c. Woe then to such as are of offensiue life and lay stumbling blockes thereby before the people to discourage them from the faith to draw them from the truth to opeÌ„ the mouthes of wicked men to speake euill of the name of God of the word of God and of all the true seruants of God We haue a more glorious calling then the Leuites had For if the ministration of death written and engrauen in stones was glorious how shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious For if the ministration of condemnation be glory much more doth the ministration of righteousnesse exceede in glory and if that which is done away was glorious much more shall that which remaineth be glorious 2 Cor. 3.7 8 â— 11. If then the Leuites of the old Testaments minister after a sort of the letter but not of the Spâ—rit that saw onely the shadow but not the body must notwithstanding neuer presume to handle the holy things of God with vnwashen hands how much more is it required of the Ministers of the new Testament to be of holy conuersation and to labour to bee sprinkled with the blood of Christ as the ceremony importeth least while they preach saluation to others themselues be reprooued and condemned For as a Cooke dresseth and prepareth meate for others and oftentimes tasteth least thereof himselfe being cloyed with the sauour of it so is it with many in the Ministery they prepare the food of the word and breake the bread of life for others but digest nothing of it themselues nor receyue strength and nourishment from it as appeareth in Iudas who was one of the twelue sent out with the rest to preach the Gospel but yet he was the sonne of perdition and perished for euer It is required of the Ministers to bee examples to the flocke 1 Pet. 5 3. that so they may conuince the gainesayers both by their doctrine and by their life If there be not an harmony between these two but that we preach one thing and practise another wee disturbe and distract the faith of the people and worke such a confusion among them when they see our speaking and liuing doe not accord that little or no profit ariseth to the Church by all our labours When our words do cal for righteousnesse and our workes do proclaime vnrighteousnesse what do we but build the tower of Babel Gen. 11 4. and binde heauy burthens greeuous to be borne and lay them vpon mens shoulders but will not mooue them with one of our fingers Math. 23 4. How shal the people follow our example and the liues of their Pastors 1 Cor. 11 1. Phil. 3 17 18 21. 1 Thess 1 6. if we make no conscience to goe before them in the waies of godlinesse Vse 3 Thirdly it is our duty to prepare our selues to the duties which we performe to God wee must clense and purge our hearts and follow sanctification without which no man shal see the Lord Heb. 12.14 The Prophet willeth vs to plough vp our fallow ground that we sowe not among thornes Ierem. 4 3. We must circumcise our selues to the Lord and take away the foreskinnes of our hearts Euery man knoweth euen he that is most simple that if a maÌ„ should cast his seede vpon the earth before it be manured and broken vp it is the losse both of his graine and of his gain Is there any person so weake in iudgement that he vnderstandeth not these things doth not common sence and
iudgement he will execute vengeance on his enemies and will reward them that hate him If a king heare of another coming against him with an huge and mighty host and consider that he is not able to encounter with him hand to hand while he is yet afarre off he sendeth embassage desiring conditions of peace Luke 14 32. This wisedome ought to be in vs. Let no man thinke to preuaile get the vpper hand by standing out against him He that continueth an enemy vnto him is an enemy to himselfe nay to his owne soule It is sinne that maketh this separation betweene God and vs Esay 59 2. We rise vp against him we rebell against the Lord 2 Chron. 13 6 and then the Lord riseth vp against vs. We cannot prosper so long as wee prouoke him with an high hand Let vs therefore repent vs of our euill waies How we may haue peace with God and turne vnto him assuring our selues that then he will turne vnto vs. Let vs humble our selues vnder his mighty hand and he will lift vs vp Let vs confesse our sinnes vnto him and we shall finde mercy for he is iust and mercifull to forgiue vs our sins There is no peace to be obtained but vnder these three conditions repentance humility and confession these as a trumpet sound the retreate of his iudgements they are as peace-makers betweene God and vs and are as a strong threefold cord which is not easily broken whereby his hands are after a sort bound from pouring wrath and vengeance vpon vs. Let thine enemies be scattered and them that hate thee flie before thee Marke in these words the title that he giueth to those that were ready to hinder their approch vnto Canaan hee saith not Let our enemies and them that hate vs be scattered but let thine enemies and them that hate thee c. Neuerthelesse if he had so praied the praier had beene lawfull but his words are more powerfull and effectuall whereby we see that the Churches enemies he calleth Gods enemies and sheweth that they hated not onely the godly but God himselfe So then the doctrine Doctrinâ— is this that the enemies of the Church in generall The eâ—eâ—â— of the châ—â—â— are the eâ—â—mies of 〈◊〉 or of any his faithfull seruants in particular are indeed and in truth the enemies of God himselfe Howsoeuer they may in the blindnes of their harts perswade themselues that notwithstanding their hatred to Gods deare children they may be the good friends of God yet they do but deceiue themselues for they are accounted his vtter enemies and such as inwardly hate him as Exod. 15 verses 6 7. speaking of the drowning of Pharaoh and his host in the redde sea Moses singeth that the Lord ouerthrew them that rose vp against him he saith not they rose vp against Israel And Deborah speaking of the destruction of Sisera Iudg. 5 verse 31 saith So let all thine enemies O Lord perish Thus the Prophet alluding to the common prayer of Moses in this place beginneth the 68. Psalme in this manner Let God arise let his enemies bee scattered let them also that hate him flie before him The like we see Psalm 83 2 3. Deut 32 It is plaine therefore that the enemies of the godly are Gods enemies though if they were asked the question they would vtterly deny it thinke themselues vniustly charged with it For first God is entred into a league and couenant with them to haue the same friends and the same enemies as if he should say Reason as Iehoshaphat said to the Kings of Israel 1 King â— 2 King 3 I am as thou art my people as thy people and my horses as thy horses This appeareth in the Couenant which God made with Abraham Gen. 12 3. I will blesse them that blesse thee and curse them that curse thee and his he verifieth in all that imbrace the faith of Abraham Secondly wherefore are the vngodly persecuters enemies to Gods children or what hath the righteous done and why do they set themselues against them is it not for the Lords sake is it not for his truth and religion True it is they may haue and indeed haue other colours and pretences but religion is the cause of all the true feare of God as Psal 44 22 38 20. Rom. 8 36. as it is noted of Caine that he was of that euill one and slew his brother because his owne workes were euill his brothers good 1 Iohn 3 12. Woe therfore vnto them that set themselues against Gods people for they fight against Vse 1 God and he will fight against them for those that are his If they cannot preuaile against him for what is an arm of flesh to the Almighty then certainely not against the Church So long as God standeth the Church shall stand vpright the gates of hell cannot preuail against it Mat. 16. Zach. 2 Deut. â—â— Psal 17 Hence it is that the Prophet saith He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eie We may therefore conclude as a principle not to be gainsaid the sure and certaine destruction of all the enemies of the Church in asmuch as he will thrust through the loynes of them that set themselues against his sanctuary They may for a time prosper preuaile but in the end they shall be confounded and come to ruine Let them in time consider in what case they stand They thinke they haue to deale only with men ouer whom they may insult at their pleasure through their might and greatnesse but they shall find they haue to doe with God who is able to vphold his seruants O that they could consider this Vse 2 Secondly we may truely inferre the woful estate of those that defend not the cause of God and his children that do not stand with them but stand still as newters and looke on as idle beholders and suffer them to be borne down and trampled vnder the feet of proud men as myre in the street such as shrinke backe from them for feare of danger that may befall theÌ„selues For such as forsake the faithfull in their iust defence do in the height of their sin and in the pride of their hearts forsake the Lord himselfe and renounce him This made Dauid say 〈◊〉 50.51 RemeÌ„ber Lord the reproch of thy seruants how I doe beare in my bosom the reproch of all the mighty people wherewith thine enemies haue reproched O Lord wherewith they haue reproched the footesteps of thine Annointed As he bare the reproches of his enemies which were Gods enemies in his bosome so he prayeth that God would recompence their sin into their boâ—ome Therfore it is that Deborah saith Curse ye Meroz curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof 〈◊〉 23. because they came not out to the help of the Lord to the help of the Lord against the mighty They did not ioyne with the enemies of God yet they are cursed because they sate
comming shall haue fanned away all the reprobate and blowne them by the breath of his mouth and the power of his sentence into hell as the doome of their deserts then shall innumerable multitudes of the elect stand vp and lift vp their heads because their redemption is accomplished and cry with a loud voyce Hallelu-iah Thirdly let no man be dismayed at the great Vse 3 number of the wicked and of prophane persons that couer the earth as grassehoppers and swarme in euery place as hornets Idolaters heathen barbarians and others out of the Church together with vnbeleeuers and scorners in the Church The Apostle saith the whole world lyeth in wickednesse 1 Ioh. 5.19 neuerthelesse God hath a very great people euen a world of people that belong vnto him Eliah could see few when indeed there were many when he thought he had beene left alone what saith the answer of God vnto him I haue reserued to my selfe seuen thousand which haue not bowed the knee to the image of Baal Rom. 11.4 And God telleth Paul hee had much people in one onely citie Act. 18.10 yea by the preaching of Peter three thousand soules were gained vnto God in one day Act. 2.41 Let vs not therefore be offended at the paucity or scarcity of the godly which embrace the Gospel as if the haruest were little neither let vs doubt of the trueth thereof nor start backe from the profession of it because few embrace it beleeue it and confesse it It hath alwayes beene the manner of men for the most part to haue respect to the greatest multitudes and to haue the faith in respect of persons Iam. 2.1 because they thinke it best to do as the most do and to beleeue as the greatest number doe without any farther search or triall of the truth These time-seruers and men-pleasers perswade themselues that it is incredible and vnreasonable that God should suffer the greatest number to run into the way of error to fall into the pit of destruction This made the Pharisees say Ioh 7.8.49 Haue any of the rulers or of the Pharisees beleeued on him But though these beleeue not shall the promise be to none effect No doubtlesse the Church shall abound with many children as a fruitfull mother and shall stretch forth the curtaines of her habitations But how then is it said to be a little flocke and they to be few that enter into the straight gate and the narrow way This is spoken by comparison of the vngodly reprobate who as they abound in euill so they doe in multitude and therefore Christ saith Many are called but few chosen Mat. 20.16 There are many reprobates but few elected The Apostle saith Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea yet but a remnant shall be saued Rom. 9.27 Neuerthelesse the people of God considered in themselues are many wee shall not be alone we shall haue much company to goe with vs to the kingdome of heauen Vse 4 Fourthly iudge not rashly of particular persons whether they be in the number of the reprobate or of the elect whether they be vessels of mercy or vessels of wrath This is one of the secrets of God which is hidden from vs. Against curiosity in the affaiâ—es of God No man ought to search into the secrets of a Prince but who shall presume to pry into the highest mysteries of God It is enough for vs that he hath admitted vs to be of his court howbeit he hath not made vs of his priuy counsell To presume aboue that which we ought is a labour like vnto his who not contented with a knowne and safe foord will vndertake to passe ouer the greatest riuer where hee is ignorant of the depthes for so doth the one lose his life the other his iudgment and vnderstanding We behold the Sun and enioy the light thereof as long as we look toward it but tenderly and circumspectly we warme our selues safely while we stand neere the fire but if we seeke to outface the one or enter the other we are immediately either blinded or burned The Apostle saith Hath God cast away his people no in no wise not any one of these which he foreknew Rom 11. â— 2. And elswhere he saith 1 Cor. 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will bring to light the hidden things of darknes and make manifest the counsels of the heart He hath many sheepe that are without and therefore we must hope the best of all and not despaire of the conuersion of any We are not to despaire of any mans conuersion though they be vnbeleeuers and vnregenerate For the power of God is greater then our weakenesse and his mercy is greater then our sinnes It is in his hand to deliuer the offender out of prison and to loose the fetters of vnbeleefe It is our duty to pray for them vnto God that he would giue them faith to beleeue in his onely begotten Sonne our redeemer If the Sonne make them free then they shall be free indeed Vse 5 Fiftly let vs vse all good and lawful means to draw on others seeking to winne those that are contrary minded to vs and to vnty the cordes of sinne whereby Satan keepeth them as bondmen in chaines of â—ron Wee must labour to draw them to a loue of the truth and cast out the net of the Gospel it may be at length we may catch some The disciples had laboured and toiled all night and caught nothing yet neuerthelesse at the commandement of Christ they were content to let downe the net and when they had done so they inclosed a great multitude of fishes Luke 5.5 6. We should be all fishers of men especially the Ministers but generally all to exhort to admonish to teach to stirre vp and to instruct one anoother Such a fisher was the woman of Samaria who left her water pot at the well and ranne into the city and prouoked them to come foorth and heare the Lord Iesus Ioh. 4.28.29 Such a fisher was Andrew who findeth his brother Simon first and saith vnto him Wee haue found the Messias which is being interpreted the Christ Ioh. 1.41 and hee brought him to Iesus And as Philip like a fish was taken with the net of Christ verse 43. so by and by he playeth the fisher for he findeth Nathaniel and saith vnto him we haue found him of whom Moses in the Law and the Prophets did write Iesus of Nazareth verse 45. Happy are they that be found such fishers and happy are they that gaine one soule to God yea happy and thrice happy are they that as good fish are taken with the hook and bait of the Gospel Lastly we are bound to praise God for the Vse 6 encrease of his people when he addeth vnto the Church such as shall be saued When a member of the body that was without feeling and taken as it were with a dead palsy is
instructions that the iudgements of God which befall to men are not only punishments to the sufferers and offenders but also documents and instructions to all others that behold theÌ„ know them and heare of them The punishments of God inflicted vpon one doe serue to admonish and instruct another Abraham is commended that he would teach his seruants and houshold to keepe the way of the Lord and to do iustice iudgment Gen. 18.19 when he heard of the destruction of Sodome and Gomorrha The Lord chargeth that the idolater should not be spared but stoned with stones that seeketh to entise others secretly to serue other gods that all Israel may heare and feare and do no more any such wickednes Deut. 13.10 11. Luke 13.2.3 and 17. â—2 So the iudgments that fell vpon the Galileans and those that perished by the fall of the tower serued as examples and Sermons of repentance The like we see in Deuteronomy Deu 22.9 1 Cor. 10.10 11. they were written for our admonition c. Iud. ver 7. Reason 1 This is the end of his iudgements he worketh them to this end and purpose and therefore they must be instructions to vs. A few were smitten saith Cyprian that others might be warned by their example As in a family the master will not passe by that which the seruant committeth because it may be a warning to the rest that they might heare and see and commit no such thing as we shewed before out of Deuteronomy Some are punished that others might not be punished Secondly whatsoeuer was written before hand was written for our instruction Rom. 15.4 that we might receiue benefit thereby vpon whom the ends of the world are come as it oftentimes happeneth in states that are well gouerned where we see not onely malefactors executed but gibbets erected and other monuments set vp in the high wayes to the benefit of those that passe by and come after that they beholding what befell to such wicked offenders might not transgresse in the same manner This serueth to checke and controll the sacriledge Vse 3 of the Church of Rome who keepe backe these examples from the knowledge of the people of God They caÌ„not abide the Scriptures should be common and therefore doe hinder what they can forbid them to know these iudgments The Apostle wold not haue any in the Church ignorant of them 1 Cor. 10.1 but these keepe away the key of diuine knowledge which openeth the gate of Gods kingdome neither entring themselues Luke 11 5â— nor suffring those that would enter The Priests in the Law were commanded to reade the Scriptures to all the people in their own language but these keep them reade them in a strange tongue because none should vnderstand them or if they be in their owne tongue they haue so mingled them with strange words and phrases that the people are neuer the wiser nor the better And if any in reuerence and humility seek to vnderstand them and shew and desire them to be acquainted with them they shall bee so terrified and discouraged that they are not able to make any profit by them to themselues or receiue any comfort from them These are like to those couetous wretches that withholde corne from the people in time of famine whom God and the people may iustly curse Secondly this reproueth those that are ignorant Vse 2 wilfully ignorant and will not know nor learne the examples that God hath set down in his word For if they be iustly condemned that will not haue them knowne then cannot they be excused that care as little to haue theÌ„ learned Woe then to the times ages wherin we liue For though we may see and reade and heare and know sundry examples of Gods fearefull iudgements both in the word out of the word yet for the most part we want care and conscience to make profit and benefit by them The iudgements of God are before our eyes yet they are for the most part but nine daies wonder nay rather nine houres wonder for they are soone forgotten and out of mind We turne them to another end then that for which God sent them among vs. We are ready to blesse our selues in our sinnes Esay 26. because the like falleth not vpon vs and to censure others to be grieuous sinners Whosoeuer therefore do not make vse and benefit by the iudgments of God shall they escape No verily they shall beare their condemnation for it cannot stand with the honor of God to suffer them to abuse his mercy to contemn his iustice For as it standeth not with the honour of a state to suffer any person to race and deface the monuments of their iustice that they haue set vp and therefore he which doth it shall be seuerely punished so certainly God wil maintain his own honor and get him glorie in the confusion and destruction of all those that make no vse of his iudgements his hand shall finde them out and come sodainly as a whirlwinde vpon their heads Vse 3 Thirdly it is our duty to learne by his seuerall iudgements what he would haue vs to do forasmuch as hee sendeth them home to our doores nay to our hearts and consciences for instruction sake Euery iudgement is a reall sermon of repentance â—â—s iudgeâ—â—â—s are as â—â—â—mon of â—â—â—ntance As it is a sinne for a man to go to a sermon profite nothing neither in knowledge nor in faith nor in obedience to be neither confirmed in the truth nor preserued from error nor raised vp with comfort so is it a grieuous sinne for any in his corruption to behold the hand of God striking punishing and securely to passe by it not learne some good instruction from it Euerie iudgement of God must be to vs as a schoolemaster to teach vs somewhat and wee should be as schollers ready to learne by that lesson But what should a man learne by iudgements wil some say â—â—â—ect I answer â—â—â—wer that by euerie iudgement we must learne this point that they are as a sermon preaching to vs against that sinne for which that man was punished smitten which lieth vnder the iudgement All parents must learn what befell to old Eli for winking at the faults of his children and sparing of theÌ„ or else certainly they shall answer for it hee brake his necke and died for hee fell from off the seate backward on which he sate 1 Sa. 4 18. See the iudgement which befell to him that gathered sticks on the Sabbath day ch 15 35 to teach vs to beware of the contempt of it Mark what be fell to Ieroboam hee lost the vse of his hand for a time which hee stretched out to offer violence to the prophet of the Lord we must therefore take heed of this that wee lift not vp our hands against his seruants To be short let vs set before vs the examples of Cain that hated
against him howbeit this is greater wherein not his enemies reproached him and those that hated him did not magnifie themselues against him but his deerest friends and acquaintance as befell also to Dauid Psal 55 12. The church maketh this complaint Cant. 5 7. That the watchmen that should haue bene both her guide and her gard smote her and wounded her the keepers of the wals took away her veile from her And Christ fore-telleth that a mans enemies shall be they of his owne house Marke 6 4. This befell vnto Iob a man full of sorrowes his owne wife that lay in his bosome and his friends that were as his owne soule were the cheefe causes of his greatest anguish Abel found no worse friend then his owne brother that came with him to the place of Gods seruice Gen. 4 8. So Ismael persecuted Isaac Ismael borne after the flesh him that was borne after the Spirit Ge. 21 9. Gal. 4 29. Ioseph receiued hard measure of his brethren who was by them sold for a bondslaue Ps 105 17. Moses was fain to fly out of Egypt because a Iew one of his owne brethren diuulged his killing of the Egyptian The same befel Zachariah the son of Iehoiada the priest who had saued the kings life and set the crowne vpon his head yet he remembred not the kindnesse of the father but slew his son the father had in a maner giuen him life but he took away life from his son 2 Chro. 24 21. Who vexed the church and trobled the Apostles more then false brethren 2 Cor. 11 26. The cause of this is the enmity betweene Christ and the serpent and the seed of them both which shewed it selfe immediately after the fall in Cain who was of that euil one slew his brother 1 Ioh. 3 12. The vses which wee must make heereof are Vse 1 First to marke the truth of that which Christ teacheth Math. 10 34 35 36. that hee came not to send peace on earth but rather a sword and to set variance betweene man and man And in another place I am come to send fire on the earth and what will I if it bee alreadi◠kindled Luke 12 49. Hee speaketh not of the effect but of the euent not what the Gospell bringeth forth properly but what it worketh accidentally not what it procureth in the faithful but what it produceth in the vnfaithfull Secondly God will haue al his to be wel tried Vse 2 which are in the faith euen for their owne good that we may know what we can suffer for the truths sake when we haue sealed it vp by our patience in all tribulations Thirdly hence ariseth comfort in our sufferings For do we suffer affliction at their hands of whom we hoped for better dealing maruell not at it neither thinke it strange but let vs comfort our selues with the examples of Gods children who haue had the same measure measured out vnto them before vs nay let vs lay before vs the example of Christ himselfe who had experience of it not only in his owne countrymen the Iewes but in Iudas one of his owne disciples of whom the Prophets prophesied He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish the same shall betray me Psal 41 9. Matth. 26 23. Lastly from hence we learne in all discomforts Vse 4 to flie vnto God after the example of Dauid who gaue himselfe continually to prayer when hee was vexed by such vnexpected enemies Psal 55 16. when he had complained that his frend and companion rose vp against him hee addeth As for me I will call vpon God and the Lord shall saue me So it ought to be with vs that wee may finde comfort in God when we can find none among men Againe Miriam and Aaron were of great reputation among the people and sanctified in a great measure Aaron was the Lords high Priest consecrated and annointed with holie oile Miriam was a prophetesse and one that sung the praises of God after their deliuerāce from Pharaoh Exod. 15. yet loe how both of them faile in duty and sin against God oppose themselues against his seruant Moses whereby we learn that none are so sanctified but they faile many wayes None so sanctified but manie wayes they faile Let no man therefore dreame of perfection in this life Rom. 7 14 18 19 20 23. Moreouer from this example obserue that contentions are oftentimes in the church euen between the members of the same body Doctrine Contentions and strife are often in the Church True it is it were to be desired that ther were perfect loue and vnity peace and concord in the church but this is rather to be looked for then to be found There arose strife betweene Abraham and Lot Gen. 13 8. betweene Paul and Barnabas Acts. 11 2. 15 39. betweene Peter and Paul Gal. 2 11. So in the Church of the Corinthians though they were sanctified in Christ Iesus and called to be Saints yet there were contentions among them 1 Cor. Reason 1 1 11. And no maruell for first of all we know in part and we prophesie in part wee know somewhat but we are ignorant of much more Reason 2 then we know 1 Cor. 13 9. Secondly there must be euen heresies that they which are approued Reason 3 may be knowne 1 Cor. 11 19. Thirdly Satans malice is exceeding great he soweth the seeds of discord among the godly for his hatred is exceeding great against the church and he desireth nothing more then the ruine thereof Reuel 1.2 4. Lastly selfe-loue remaineth in the best men which is a remnant of the flesh this spurreth vs forward to spurne against one another and while we challenge too much to our selues we ascribe too little vnto others 1 Cor. 13 5. This offereth to vs this truth that vnitie is Vse 1 no note of the true church forasmuch as it is somtimes out of the church when as contention is in it The false Prophets were manie that conspired against Micaiah Eliah and Ieremy Christ was condemned by a common voice of the people and consent of the Pharisies which cried out Away with him Crucifie him crucifie him Luk. 23.18.21 Thus then the mouths of the papists are stopped which doe please themselues in an idle conceit of a generall agreement of many people and Nations which is oftentimes a maintenance of error vnwholesom doctrine when it is ioyned with it The vnity of one faith and of the same doctrine beleeued and confessed wee acknowledge to be a true marke of the true Church Where there is the preaching of this faith the doctrine of Christ and the sealing vp of the same with the true administration of the Sacraments there is a true church of God The vnity which is without that doctrine which is according to godlinesse is as the crie of the whole city in maintenance of their idolatrie Great is Diana of the Ephesians Act. 19 28. Or like to the house which the strong man
liuing God which made heauen and earth it had beene enough to perswade them to zeale and sincerity But this most diuellish doctrine was not hatched and broached in those daies these newters cunning polititians of the world were not then heard of they are of a later brood sprung vp in these last and worst times It is the commandement of God that we should not follow the multitude Exod. 23 2. But if it were enough to be feruent in that which we follow we might follow the multitude as well as others and the greatest parâ— which commonly is the worst part Lastly it is our duty to striue to enter at the Vse 4 narrow gate The multitude cannot make that which is euill to be good neither that which is good to be euill and therefore we may not forsake the trueth because the multitude forsaketh it A great number cannot make vnrighteousnesse righteousnesse and therefore they cannot make a false doctrine and false faith to be good Hence it is that Ioshua after a generall receiuing of the couenant of God and embracing the true religion of the Prophets and Elders which did professe the same doth solemnely protest to follow this rule that although al they which were a great multitude should goe after another religion and serue other god yet saith he As for me and mine house we wil serue the Lord Iosh 24.15 Obiect But it may be obiected Is that alwaies false which the multitude holdeth or that euer true which the fewest beleeue I answere No Answer For when the trueth is generally embraced if any priuate conuenticle start vp afterward with different doctrine from that true Catholicke doctrine commonly receiue it is a marke of a false Church not of the true It is not a multitude simply that can marke out the Church but a multitude teaching professing and holding the truth But this is a false conclusion Popish and sophisticall conclusions A few must not forsake the multitude which professe the truth Therefore a multitude is a marke of the trueth Or thus It is good in good things to follow a multitude Therefore it is simply good to follow the multitude This is no better then a plaine fallacy to draw that to bee simply true and in euery respect which is true onely in some respect Besides by the strength of this reason why may we not conclude a few also to be a mark of the Church For in the time of Christ and his Apostles when the whole land of Israel boasted of the Law and of the Temple of the Priesthood and of the sacrifices the fewest number were the best the greatest number the worst Ier. 18.18 Esay 8.12 16 c. Reuel 13.6 7 8. The true Prophets were in a maner generally resisted they were reputed as monsters among the people which had made a conspiracy against God When Antichrist should reigne and make war with the Saints and should ouercome and power should bee giuen him ouer euery tribe tongue and nation then a few were the true Church of Christ which keepe the testimony of Iesus that are written in the booke of the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world and all other multitudes were schismaticall hereticall which rose vp with different doctrine from the Apostles Thus we see that neither few or many are simply the Church not few because they are few neither many because they are many but if a few hold the faith of Christ those few are the true Church and not the many that are against them on the other side if many dispersed throughout the world beleeue aright those many are the true Church must be followed the rest which are few declining from them and departing from the truth are a false Church and we must decline depart from them and ioyne our selues to the former multitude And as it is in matters of faith so is it in matter of life and practise When we see many walke in euill wayes that leade to destruction follow them not ioyne not with them neither let vs addict our selues to them but by all means keepe our selues from them Let vs not do as the most do when they do euill but as the fewest do when they do good Let no man be emboldned or encouraged vnto euill when he seeth the multitude that run that way neither let any bee terrified or hindred from godlinesse and embracing true religion by the fewnesse of the professors thereof If we walke in the right way it shall leade vs to life Obseruations to be marked touching the following of the multitude albeit wee haue none to goe with vs. Some account it a sufficient excuse to say I do but as others do I shall doe no worse then others I shall escape as well as others An euill the more generally it is embraced the worse it is to be accounted and the more it ought to be resisted and preuented The moe that go to condemnation the greater is the horror of the condemned the moe the more miserable shal their condition bee It shall exempt no man from punishment though he pretend hee was moued and enticed by others The multitude stirring vp Saul to spare Agag and the fatter Cattle could not preserue him or priuiledge him from the wrath of God albeit hee alledged it as a buckler for his defence 1 Sam. 15 21. If all the world taking example one from another should follow an euill and wicked way the faithfull are bound to maintaine the right and truth both in life and in Doctrine Noah was a preacher of righteousnesse when all flesh was corrupted and Lot kept him vpright in Sodom and reprooued their vncleannesse So did Paul in Athens Actes 17 16. his spirit was stirred in him when he saw the City fully giuen to idolatry 30 And Caleb stilled the people before Moses and saide Let vs go vp at once and possesse it for we are well able to ouercome it The former euill report brought vp of the Land is illustrated by the contrary testimony of Caleb hee resisteth both them and their report and his faithfulnesse is set against the vnfaithfulnesse of the other tenne He sheweth that the land might be possessed and stirreth vp the people to the atchieuement of it he assureth them of victory and good successe if they builded vpon the vnmoueable rocke of Gods power Now albeit Caleb alone be named Yet Ioshua also is vnderstood as chap. 14 6. who ioyned not with them but because he was the seruant of Moses Why Ioshua holdeth his peace hee would not stirre vp the rage of the people against Moses and himselfe but hee held his peace vntill a fitter season were offered in respect of God of Moses of himselfe of the people of the cause A word spoken in season is as apples of Gold with pictures of Siluer saith Salomon Pro. 25.11 In this example Caleb speaketh to the praise of God in the middest of the congregation honoureth God before
others from wrath wee might haue some couer for our sinnes but all this can doe vs no good we lie open to Gods punishments This serueth to reproue many carnall and Vse 1 formall Christians that oftentimes encourage themselues in euill and strengthen themselues by the example of others and especially by the fall of such as they finde recorded in holie Scriptures They alledge for themselues that Noah fell into drunkennesse Dauid into adultery Lot into incest Peter denied his master Thomas one of the twelue doubted thorough infidelity and such like These examples are written not to the end we should follow them and doe the like Why the fals of the faithful are recorded in Scripture but that others should bee warned by their fals not to do the like and be stirred vp by repentance after their example Nay these are the rather to be reproued who seeme to builde vpon such examples because they finde that these men were plagued punished for the euilles which they committed The Scripture doth not set down their offence and then hide their punishment but ioyneth the one with the other as if this were written before our eyes Do not the like Seeing therefore others before vs haue beene visited with great iudgements for the same sins feare least the same befall to vs also that befell to them If we will follow multitudes to euill because such sinnes are in fashion and in common practise if we will do as the most doe let vs take heede there is no comfort in such companie neither shall it ease any one to goe to hell in a throng Let vs not regard the number or authority or learning of euill men but rather follow the truth in matter of faith and profession for otherwise we shall quickly be remoued from it Acts. 28 22. The truth was euerie where spoken against It hath beene the portion of the truth in all ages Esay 55 1. Who hath beleeued our report None of the Princes or Gouernors beleeued in Christ Iohn 7 48 49. but a few of the people whom they pronounced and accounted to be cursed Vse 2 Secondly from hence we ground a reproofe for children and seruants following their Parents and masters and thinking it a sufficient discharge to themselues because they doe as they see them do before them Wo vnto those that giue them euill example and lay a stumbling blocke before them Such parents are greatest enemies to their owne seruants Parents many times are the greatest enemies to their own children We must follow our heauenly Father before earthly fathers our Master in heauen before our masters on the earth Wee must follow them when they command vnder God not when they command aboue him or against him We must follow our teachers so long as they sit in the chaire of Moses and teach vs out of the Law and the Prophets Matth. 23 2 3. When the mother of Christ saide vnto him by way of taxing him for not following them he answered Luke 2 49. Wist ye not that I must bee about my Fathers businesse The Disciples of Christ replied vnto the Councell charging them to preach no more in the name of Christ Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken vnto you more then vnto God iudge you Act. 4 19. And Paul willeth the Corinthians to be followers of him as far forth as he was of Christ 1 Cor. 11 1. Wee must giue an account to God whose steps we follow and therefore wee ought to say Wee ought to obey God rather then men Actes chap. 5 ver 29. Vse 3 Thirdly wee may gather from hence a reproofe of sottish and ignorant Recusants standing and grounding onely vpon their Forefathers such as can giue no other reason of their religion but that they were borne and bred in it Psal 78 8. They should not bee like their Fathers a stubborne and rebellious generation a generation that set not their heart aright and whose spirit was not stedfast with God And indeede what doe these poore seduced soules say for themselues which the Turkes and Infidels may not obiect and alledge as well as they For haue not they sucked in their superstition and impiety together with their mothers milke and continued from father to sonne for manie hundred yeeres It is an horrible abhomination wherein they haue bene nuzled can it be a good argument therefore from their birth and nurture to conclude their continuance in that damnable religion If they thinke this to be a grosse comparison wrongly applyed vnto them because they hate that superstition and professe the Christian religion I would know of them whether they thinke vs to be right or not The most learned and best approoued amongst them deny vs to bee any church at all because we liue not vnder the gouernment of the byshop of Rome yet this is the Religion that we were borne and bred in wee haue had it from our Fathers we haue seene the practise of no other If then they will not allow vs to reason in that manner and to make the example of our Fathers a president to our selues how is it that they take liberty to builde their faith vpon others and to follow the footsteps of their forefathers But as our religion thogh we be ready to defend it to bee good because it is builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets Apostles yet it is not therefore good because we haue receiued it by tradition from men but because wee haue learned it from the word of God so if they haue no more to say for the truth of their religion and the iustification of their faith then that they were born and brought vp in it they build their faith and religion vpon the sand which cannot continue when the raine falleth and the winde bloweth vpon it Fourthly this should perswade euery one of vs how to carry our selues namely that we Vse 4 should not take any approbation or liking of the euill of other neither ought we to imitate any in sinne how holy soeuer they seeme to be neither giue consent to them by our practise forasmuch as Gods hand hath ouertaken them at one time or other If a man surfet on that meat which he hath seene another before him to surfet no man will pitty him or if he see another drinke a cup of poyson and therevpon to fall downe dead before him if he notwithstanding will aduenture to drinke of the same cup he must needs be without all excuse and perish iustly so is all euill as a cup of poyson he that taketh and toucheth it shall speed no better then we know thousands haue done before vs who haue bought their pleasures of sinne at too deare a rate If men cry out vnto vs as the children of the Prophets did There is death in the pot 2 Kings 4 40. what do we but bring death and damnation vpon our owne soules and as it were willingly lay hands vpon our selues if we
they may be bold and confident in dangers Psal 23 4. No enemy shall hurt them no danger shall ouerthrow them The enemies may oppresse them for a time but God is not farre off if he be on our side who shall be against vs Vse 2 Secondly woe be vnto all the enemies of God they cannot stand nor prosper which serueth to terrifie all euill dooers They are as out-lawes or rebels that liue no longer vnder the protection of law or Magistrate so are the vngodly proscribed of God and lye open to iudgement They are as souldiers without weapons they haue neither shield nor buckler nor brest-plate nor helmet nor sword their loynes are vngirt their feet are vnshod their heads are vncouered in the day of battell they lie open as naked men to be wounded and destroied They haue nothing to defend them or to doe them good all creatures are against them nay the Creator himselfe Vse 3 Lastly it is the duty of the faithfull to look to their waies seeing the Lord is with them and dwelleth among them He is a God of pure eies he seeth vs and all our waies let vs therefore carry our selues vnspotted of the world and labour to be holy as he is holy Leuit. 11 44. and 19.1 and 20 7. lest we giue him iust cause to leaue vs. If we haue any friend come vnto vs we are willing to giue him the best entertainment we can we are loth to depart from him we are willing to content him how much more ought wee to receiue the Lord for we may expect more of him and bee assured of defence protection from him greeue him not therefore nor his Spirit by our sinnes So long as they are fostered in vs he cannot be welcome vnto vs neither shall we be welcome vnto him They will driue him away make him depart from vs. Our bodies should be the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6 19. and therefore we must remember that as we are not our owne but bought with a price so we ought to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 10. But all the Congregation bade stone them with stones and the glory of the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before all the children of Israel These rebels had raged against God no maruaile therefore if they raged against his seruants who notwithstanding had not vsed any rigour or force against them onely they perswaded theÌ„ to trust in the promise of God and boldly to proceed on their iourney toward the Land But this is accounted as an hainous crime and they deale with them as men worthy of death according to the saying of Salomon Prou. 9 7. He that reproueth a scorner getteth to himselfe shame and hee that rebuketh a wicked man getteth himselfe a blot Thus we see how wicked men can abide no reprofe nay they cannot suffer a word of exhortation they cannot abide that others should do better then themselues Againe such as are carnal and corrupt are prone to hatred malice and reuenge yea when no cause of offence is offered vnto them See also how God protecteth his seruants in times of danger But to passe ouer these points from hence obserue that such as are Gods seruants Doctrine Such as are gods seruâ—â—â— shall be eâ— intreated and stand for good causes shall be persecuted maligned and euilly intreated as if they were murtherers and malefactours Though they deserue to be fauoured and loued yet they shall be hated cursed and contemned So it was with Moses when he came to Pharaoh moued him to let the people goe Exod. 5 1 2 5 6. Dan. 3 19 and 6 16. Acts 4 20 21. and 5 18. Iohn 16 2. 1 Kings 13 4. Thus was it with Eliah and Elisha thus was it with Michaiah Ieremy and thus it was with all the Prophets Math. 23 34. The reasons because the world hateth the Reason 1 truth and the professors of it The Preachers and professours of it because they manifest publish the truth Gal. 4 16 The truth it selfe because men loue darkenesse more then the light inasmuch as their owne deeds are euill Iohn 3 19. They are chosen out of the world therefore the world hateth them whereas if they were of the world the world would loue his owne Iohn 15 19. Secondly Satan is their enemy and seeth Reason 2 that by them his kingdome is in danger to be ouerthrowne hence it is that he rageth and raiseth persecution that thereby he may stop their mouthes stop the course of the truth Reuel 2 10 and 12 13. Thirdly God will haue his seruants tryed Reason 3 in their faith patience constancy and obedience Reuel 2 10. We must learne to walke through good report and euill report and bee ready to renounce all rather then the truth which we must buy at any rate Prou. 23 â— but neuer sel it though we might gaine all the world because all such gaine is the greatest losse Math. 16 verse 26. The vses follow First maruaile not at it wheÌ„ Vse 1 we see this come to passe neither condemne the truth or the professours of it 1 Iohn 3 13. Maruaile not if the world hate you Let vs comfort our selues with this consolation that it is no rare thing neither is our case singular neither do we suffer alone it hath beene the lot of all Christians nay of Christ himselfe let vs not seeke to be better then he was the seruant may not be aboue his Lord if they haue persecuted him they will persecute vs Ioh. 15 2. Christ himselfe pronounceth such as suffer for righteousnesse sake to be blessed for so did they persecute the Prophets that were before vs Math. 5 12. Many men in the world are discouraged from godlinesse of life and walking in a sincere profession because they see the godly persecuted and the vngodly to prosper and flourish therefore Iohn doth forewarne not to maruaile heereat because this ought not to seeme strange vnto vs it hath beene so from the beginning and so it hath continued The world though it be full of changes yet changeth not his nature neither taketh vpon it any other shape Wherefore we must not ceasse from godlines for hatred of the world but rather goe more zealously forward remembring the words of Christ Math. 11 12. The kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force Secondly we must reioyce vnder the crosse Vse and be glad when we suffer for the truth not as euill doers 1 Pet. 3 17 and 4 15. but for well doing So did the Apostles Acts 5 41 so did the Hebrewes chap. 10 34. They considered with themselues that they had in heauen a better an enduring substance they accounted it a great honour that they were accounted worthy to suffer for his Name they knew that they were made partakers of the sufferings of Christ and that the trying of their faith would worke patience Iam.
need not feare for the time to come but that wee shall also receiue more at his hands who giueth liberally one blessing after another Iam. 1.5 Forasmuch as he is God for the time to come as well as for the time past and all his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. Thirdly this should mooue vs earnestly to Vse 3 labour for the first grace and neuer to giue rest to our selues vntill we feele an addition and encrease of the second and third grace in our hearts and to multiply them one after another that they may dwell in vs plentifully and make vs fruitfull in all holy conuersation If we haue the first grace in our hearts and be carefull to vse the same well it is as seed sown in good ground it will bring forth a wonderfull encrease and a notable haruest in the end Paul would haue Timothy to stirre vp the gift that was in him 1 Tim. 1.6 If wee bee once in Christ he will purge vs more and more that we shall bring forth more fruit Ioh. 15.8 Lastly obserue that this is a priuiledge belonging Vse 4 onely to the faithfull that they shall haue the mercy and fauour of God continued vnto them The blessings that God bestoweth vpon the wicked doe serue to make them without excuse and are as seales of condemnation they are not assurances vnto them that they shall haue moe bestowed vpon them he hath made no such promise vnto them neither can they gather any hope to haue any farther encrease of the same or any addition of new blessings Albeit it be so with the godly that former blessings of God are pledges of more yet it is not so with the vngodly 2 Sam. 7 17. Iudg. 10 12 13. Eccle. 8.12 13. Esay 65.20 He tooke away his mercy from Saul but hee would neuer doe it from Dauid he deliuered the vnthankefull and rebellious Israelites out of the hands of their enemies but he threateneth that he will deliuer them no more The euill seruant hath his talent taken from him and neuer restored vnto him againe and therupon Christ deliuereth the manner of Gods dealing as well toward the faithful as the vnfaithfull Matth. 25.29 Vnto euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance but from him that hath not shall be taken away euen that which he hath For they doe abuse his mercies and neuer make any good vse of them how then should they bee continued vnto them nay how should they not be depriued of them They become much more sinfull and grow worse and worse by his blessings God requireth the more of them but they performe the lesse duty vnto him It is therefore a vaine hope and a meere presumption for such to thinke to haue his goodnesse continued rather they may conclude that God will take them away suddenly and bestow them no longer vpon them except they turne from their euill wayes 20 And the Lord said I haue pardoned according to thy word 21 But as truely as I liue all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. 23 Because all these men which haue seene my glory and my miracles which I did in Egypt in the wildernesse and haue tempted me now these ten times and haue not hearkened vnto my voyce 23 Surely they shall not see the Land c. 24 But my seruant Caleb c. We haue in these words the effect of the prayer of Moses and the answer that God giueth vnto him The summe whereof is this that the fathers should die in the wildernesse because though they had seene his glory and miracles in Egypt and in the wildernesse yet they tempted him ten times that is not once nor twice but oftentimes a certaine number put for an vncertaine as Gen. 31.41 Iob. 19.3 Dan. 7.10 and therefore they should be all destroied excepting Caleb the seruant of God If any aske the question why Ioshua is not expressed â—ction and wherefore his name is concealed I answer â—er because the Lord pronounced the former sentence concerning the people that were in their tents but Ioshua that attended vpon Moses was present with Moses and Aaron before the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therefore the iudgement denounced against the people that abode in their tents no way touched him Caleb was with the people so that it behoued him who had spoken the truth of the land to be excepted Ioshua was not and therefore there was no need to haue him exempted from them who was not among them For being with Moses and Aaron he is accounted in their number Secondly they are commanded to returne backe againe into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea verse 25 when they were now come to the borders of Canaan which they could not heare without great greefe and anguish of minde Before they wept without cause verse 1. Now they haue cause to weepe for this heauy iudgement Thirdly their children shold beare the burdeÌ„ of their fathers sin wander in the wildernes forty yeres howbeit in the end they should enter into the land Fourthly the Spies themselues that had searched the land which were the authors of all this mutiny and had brought vp an euill report of the land were smitten with a fearefull plague dyed suddenly by the hand of God Heere we may obserue in these words that God heareth the prayer of Moses and pardoneth the people according to his prayer so that the Lord heareth the prayers of the faithfull according to his promise Secondly Gods iudgements are tempered with mercy Thirdly such as haue receiued the greatest mercies and become vnthankfull and disobedient Matth. 11.20.21 22 23 24. Luke 12.47 are the greatest sinners and shal receiue the greatest iudgement Fourthly in excepting Caleb and Ioshua from the common destruction it appeareth that God is a iust righteous God who as he doth not account the wicked innocent so he will not account the innocent to be wicked The Popish teachers alledge this example to prooue that God pardoneth sinne Popish doctâ—ine touching the pardon of sin and the retaining of the punishment and yet punisheth the sinner that the same punishment so inflicted is a satisfaction to God for their sinne and that the eternall punishment due to this people was pardoned at yâ— request of Moses If this were true then all this people were beleeuers and had true faith in the Messiah which is a bold assertion without all shew of reason and likelihood of trueth It may probably and charitably be thought that some of them were beleeuers and repented to them these were chastisements The like may be said of Moses and Aaron and of Dauid of which they were shut out of the land of promise and he was punished by the death of his child and in other his children and house not thereby to satisfie God by bearing part of the temporall punishment belonging to their sin but that Moses
a man lay down his life for his friends This sacrifice was very acceptable to God the father in it he resteth and requireth no further satisfaction at our hands contrary to the doctrine of the popish church The force of this sacrifice is very great not so of any other Psal 40 6. and 50 13. and 51 16. Esay 1 11. Amos 5 21. Micah 6 7. None of them were of in them selues a sweet sauor of rest neither brought they pardon of sin and therfore God testifieth that he stood not in need of them but they were a sweete sauour as they were referred to the sacrifice of Christ and were offered by faith in him as Heb. 11 4. by faith Abel offered and thereby obtained witnesse that hee was righteous And now also none of our spirituall sacrifices are acceptable to God but so far forth as they are offered by faith in Christ 1 Pet. 2 5. Al our sacrifices are acceptable through Christ Obiection If any ask whence it cometh that his sacrifice is so effectuall and forcible Answ I answer first from the dignity of his person The excellency of Christs sacrifice which offered himselfe for vs for he was true God equal to his Father therefore of infinit value Acts 20 28. Iohn 6 62 63. Secondly from the fulnesse of his obedience toward his Father Phil. 2 6 7. from his keeping of the law perfectly for vs Math. 5 17. Gal. 4 4. whence we see that he was tainted with no sin 1 Pet. 2 22. Iohn 8 46. that he should haue need to offer first for himselfe as the priests of Leui were constrained to doe in the law Heb. 7 27. Hence it is that the Apostle saith He gaue himself for vs not for himself who was without sin Heb. 9 13. Vse 2 Secondly the sacrifice of the burnt offering made by fire had a meat-offering ioyned to it vers 4. of a tenth deale of floure mingled with the fourth part of an Hin This was a measure of moist or liquid things as the Gomer Epha were of dry and solid containing six pints What the Hin was according to the computation of the Hebrewes which ought to haue most knowledge in these things But to leaue this wee must consider that to the burnt offering is ioyned a meat offering this meate offering is no other then the flesh of Christ which hee should offer for the sins of the world Iohn 6 53 54 55. 1 Cor. 10 3. They did all eate of the same spirituall meat and dranke the same spirituall drinke that is Christ Iesus Obiect If any aske how he is made meate for vs and drink for vs Answer I answer in that he was crucified dead and buried our life ariseth out of his death our strength out of his weaknes our saluation out of his condemnation This is our meat offering as indeed it was theirs also and this we must eate by faith if we desire to liue for euer This must teach vs to hunger after him the nature of this hunger must be according to the nature of the meate spirituall meate requireth spiritual hunger in our harts As truly as we hunger after our meate so truly should we hunger after this meat-offering This made the Apostle count all things as dung that he might win Christ Phil. 3 8. Neuerthelesse great is the prophanenesse of the world for wee are for the most part like those Israelites that preferred the Onions and Garlick of Egypt before Angels food Numb 11 5 6. Vse 3 Lastly the sacrifices offered vp must haue Wine powred vpon them ver 5. as also oyle of which we haue spoken before chap. 6. Out of which wee must learne to acknowledge that for the faith and truths sake for Christ and the Gospels sake wee must not account the best things we haue no not our owne liues deere and precious vnto vs but be ready to forsake brethren and sisters house and lands to offer vp our bodies and to haue our blood shed and poured out as a drinke offering to God 2 Cor. 4 10. Gal. 6 17. 2 Tim 4 6. Phil. 2 17. For as Christ offered himselfe for vs so should we be content to offer vp our selues to him as he shed his blood for vs so should we be ready to giue our liues for his truth He that will saue his life shall lose it but hee that loseth his life shall saue it Math. 16 25 This haue the faithfull done for they considered that in heauen they had an enduring substance Heb. 10 34. If they lost a temporall life they found an eternall if they parted from any earthly treasure they obtained heauenly and therefore their gaines were infinitely greater then their losses It is not enough to professe the truth in prosperity so long as it is faire weather and the Sun shineth warme von vs. Euery hypocrite will go so farre but we must remember the pouring out of the wine vpon the meat offering as the faithfull complain that their blood hath bene shed like water round about Ierusalem Psal 80 3. We must know that it is our duty to stand in a storme as well as in a calme when the winde bloweth as well as when it bloweth not and when persecution ariseth as well as in time of peace and plenty Mat. 10 32 33. Thinke it not therefore strange when trouble appeareth and the fierie triall cometh which is to try vs 1 Pet. 4 12. We must reioyce vnder the crosse All men can reioyce and be glad when they haue a plentifull haruest when they find great spoiles when the riches of their house encrease Psa 4 7. but we must reioyce if the wil of God be to proue vs so farre when we suffer the spoiling of our goodes and are companions of them that are so vsed To conclude we haue all neede of patience Heb. 10 36. that we do not faint when we are rebuked Let vs therefore be alwayes ready for affliction when we haue suffered much yet make preparation and prouision for more for we haue not yet resisted vnto blood striuing against sin Heb. 12 4. But we for the most part promise to our selues rest and ease we are willing to hear of the meate offering but we care not for powring wine vpon it Wee would haue Christ but we would not suffer for Christ We are willing to haue him our meat but not our crosse 13 All that are borne of the country shal do these things after this manner in offering an Offering made by fire of a sweet sauour vnto the Lord. 14 And if a stranger soiourne among you or whosoeuer bee among you in your generations and will offer an Offering made by fire of a sweet smelling sauour vnto the Lord as ye doe so shall hee doe 15 One ordinance shall bee both for you of the Congregation and also for the stranger that soiourneth with you c. Moses hauing set downe sundry rites and ceremonies
Alâ—est 11 â—catech 15 in 2 Thes by most of the Ancients Lastly the conditions and qualities of Antichrist do bewray the same also Now hee is plainly described by the Apostle 2 Thess 2 4. yea so plainly as if then hee had bene alreadie come and reuealed to the world He is saide to bee an aduersary opposed to Christ yet not professed but disguised for vnder the maske and vizard of hypocrisie he oppugneth Christ and his truth and denieth the Lord Iesus to be that Christ annointed to be the only King the onely Priest and the onely Prophet of the church in all which the byshop of Rome will haue a share and communicateth them to others This high priest is no better then an apostate a star falne from heauen he lifteth vp himselfe aboue all that is called God that is all to whom the name of God is communicated and sitteth in the temple of God as god Fourthly a perfect papist that is such a one as acknowledgeth the Councell of Trent and is obedient to the doctrine of the Iesuites caÌ„not be a good subiect neither obey for conscience sake for he beleeueth the Popes sentence in excommunication to be good nay to be Gods sentence hee obeyes so long as pleaseth the pope and his instruments he keepeth not promise or oath with heretikes he receiueth pardons to free from loyalty and allegeance harboureth Seminaries looketh for a golden day practiseth the most diuellish deuices to establish popery entertaineth conference with his Princes sworne enemies and maintaineth that this proud prelate may depose Princes by his priestly power Lastly it is daÌ„gerous to Prince and State to permit them forasmuch as hereby they haue meanes to work and wreak their malice Recusants will conuerse with Iesuites most freely and Iesuites shall not bee kept to any good termes and behauior whereby the secrets of the land are disclosed home-bred foes are encreased good subiects are discoraged and meanes affoorded to hollow-hearted enemies to forecast and to fortify themselues Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to reproue diuers sorts that erre in practise offend against this rule And first of all such as seek reuenge and therby shew themselues far from true loue To reuenge wrongs is proper to God we must not intrude vpon his office neither vsurp his right Deu. 32 35. Ro. 12 19. Heb. 10 30. Psal 94 1. Pro. 14 29. If we practise this wee worke wickednes against him and prouoke him to work reuenge vpon our selues Is it a small offence for any subiect to vsurp the office of the Prince or of the Iudge in giuing sentence vpon any Such vsurpers are such persons against GOD. Againe it serueth to rebuke such as will not forgiue how can such perswade themselues to be members of the church and one body with their brethreÌ„ while they refuse to be one with them These doe make an heauy law against themselues Mat. 6 14 15. 18 22. 5 44. 1 Pet. 3 8. Thirdly such as haue no feeling of the troubles calamities of their brethren Heb. 13 3. much more such as adde affliction to the afflicted The captiuate Iews complain against the insolency and cruelty of the Caldeans Ps 137 3. they required of them in scorn and derision to sing in their hearing one of the songs of Sion and made themselues merry when they saw them heauie hearted The enemies of God and his people are vnmerciful haue no pitty Esay 47 6. God reprooueth for this Psal 102 19. Lastly all members of the church should liue Vse 3 in all loue peace and concord one with another Gen. 13. considering we are brethren and auoid all dissention and discord As in the naturall body we see how one member is readie to aid affect another and stand for the good of another so should it be in the mysticall body all should be vnited together As the subiects of one Prince that belong to one kingdome are subiect to the same lawes bound to maintaine mutuall peace one with another so if God be our king and rule in our harts by his word and Spirit and if wee belong to his kingdome wee must imbrace one another in loue Ephes 4 3. and endeuor to keepe the vnity of the Spirit in the bond of peace We must do nothing through strife and vainglory Phil. 2.3 1 Cor. 1 10. We must all speake the same things that there be no diuision among vs. Hatred is a fruit of the flesh Gal. 5 20. Galath 6 2. On the other side to walk in loue is to walk in the spirit and it is a fruite of the gospell 1 Cor. 13.1 14 1. If we haue neuer so excellent gifts all remaine vnprofitable without this Now The way to try whether the loue of the brethren be in vs. the way to trie whether this be in vs toward the brethren is to examine it by these foure rules First Christian loue must not begin for any worldly respects nor end for wordly respects and considerations but principally must be for and in God Carnal loue is begun for carnall respects and therefore soon withereth away We must loue our brethren principally because they are the sons of God and members of Christ Ioh. 20 17. They are his brethren and he accounteth them so and therefore if God be our Father and Christ our brother they also must be our brethreÌ„ This is expressed by the Apostle 1 Iohn 5 1. Euerie one that loueth him that begate loueth him also which is begotten that is whosoeuer loueth God the Father loueth also the sonnes of God Secondly true Christian loue must not bee outward in shew onely but inward in the heart 1 Iohn 3 18. To loue in shew is the loue of Caine toward Abel Thirdly wee must loue those that are our enemies and hate vs for if we loue them onely that loue vs what singular thing do we or what reward haue wee Math. 5 46 47. Lastly Christian loue must not be onely in time of prosperity but is chiefely tried in aduersity when most neede is This rule is set downe by the Apostle Iohn Whosoeuer hath this worlds goods and seeth his Brother haue need and shutteth vp his compassion from him how dwelleth the loue of God in him 1 Iohn 3 17. And Salomon sheweth that a friend loueth at all times and a brother is borne for aduersitie Prou. 17 7. In time of peace and plenty euery one will seeme a friend but not in miserie The poore is hated euen of his owne neighbour but the rich hath many friends Prouerbes chap. 14. verse 20. howbeit in time of neede is the true friend tried These rules must serue for our instruction wee must loue all those that are the sonnes of God by grace and adoption wee must loue al those that are the brethren of Christ by faith sanctification wee must loue them inwardly in truth and in heart wee must loue our enemies and not onely in
some penall statute to say Alasse I knew not the law I was vtterly ignorant of it I neuer heard in all my life of any such matter For the law is passed printed and published and thou must take knowledge of it Euery man at his owne perill must looke to it and if he runne in danger of it it is his owne fault so we may say of the law of God He hath set it foorth to the view of all and all must make enquiry after it at their vttermost perill If then the Turkes and Sarazens if the Infidels and Barbarians that want the meanes shall not be excused at the day of iudgement by their ignorance how shall we thinke to escape that haue had the meanes And so doth the Lord tell them of Corazin and Bethsaida and denounceth a fearefull woe against Capernaum because they had much mercy shewed vnto them yet neuer regarded the same and therefore telleth them that it should be easier for Tyre and Sidon yea for Sodome and Gomorrah in the day of iudgement Math. 11 21 23 24. Secondly woe to our times woe to the age Vse 2 wherein we liue for little knowledge resteth in the hearts of the greatest part They know nothing of God of his nature of his essential properties of the Trinity of the Law of the Gospel what faith is what iustification or repentance They are ignorant how to worship God though they be often taught they remaine euer the same men euer ignorant euer learning but neuer coming to the knowledge of the truth Two chiefe causes there are of this the one in the mind the other in the will In the minde impotency of vnderstanding they are dul to conceiue the things of the Spirit The wisedome of God is foolishnesse to them as mans wisedome is foolishnesse to God 1 Cor. 2. The other is in the will they sauour the things of the flesh wholly they finde no sweetnesse in the word their hearts are put out of taste by worldly things These as they that are euill and blinde by nature so are they become worse by nurture and education they are nuzled in ignorance all their youth for the most part a l their life parents be generally ignorant themselues and no care is in them to haue them instructed Salomon saith Teach a childe or traine vp a childe in the way that hee should go and when he is old he will not depart from it Prou. 22 6. He will both sooner apprehend it and better keepe that which is taught him If this time be passed ouer it is harder to learn afterward the eies being blinded and filled with the dust of earthly things can discerne nothing and when such come to age they vtterly despise the things that belong to a better life It is with vs as it was with the Land of Egypt it was ouerspread with darknesse onely a small part where the children of Israel were being excepted so hath ignorance ouerspread the greatest part of our land For look vpon very many places they lie waste as a wildernesse for want of builders the haruest is great but there is great want of Labourers to gather together the corne Mat. 9 37. They haue blinde guides set ouer them that can do nothing to the sheepe but fleece them they can say nothing to them but Bring ye or pay ye If we cast our eies vpon such places as haue able Teachers ouer them hauing gifts sufficient to instruct them yet many of them are idle without care and conscience of their duties is it then to be wondered at that the land is full of ignorance and empty of knowledge Againe in such places where are able Ministers and willing to take any paines amongst the people according to the measure of grace affoorded vnto them yet euen there you shall finde little or no knowledge at all and where they haue bread enough they starue themselues and perish for hunger and where they may haue plenty they liue in penury and misery and want of all things They haue meate and drinke offered vnto them but they will not reach out their hand to take the same like to the sluggard that hideth his hand in his bosome and will not so much as bring it to his mouth againe Prou. 19 24. Many there are that doe manifestly and openly oppose themselues against knowledge and set themselues against seeking after it so farre as they can or dare This plainly sheweth that indeed they neuer had any true knowledge at all and others albeit they doe not directly oppose themselues against knowledge yet in the meane season which is all one they haue no loue of it neither any holy desire to come to knowledge If we consider farther how empty our churches and seats are it will appeare that our ignoraÌ„ce must needs bee very great For how should such carelesse rechlesse persons haue knowledge I am perswaded if these were well and throughly examined they would be found beyond all measure blinde and sottish olde and ignorant worse then infants and little children Knowledge of God is not naturall it is not borne and bred in vs and with vs neither is it to be gotten in our daies by extraordinary meanes seeing therefore they vse not the ordinary it followeth that they are destitute of knowledge causes of â—ance Another reason why men are so drowned in the sea of ignorance is because though they heare much yet they digest little or nothing at all like to him that seeth meate before him but tasteth none of it In the body he that eateth much and digesteth nothing cannot haue his health nor prosper so is it in the soule it may be these will heare two or three times in a quarter but they neuer make conscience to meditate on that which they haue heard but let that slippe which they haue learned and so indeede are neuer bettered by that which they heare Another reason why so much ignorance is among men is because they want exercising of themselues in the Scriptures they apply themselues to no constant reading of them or reasoning and conferring about them and therefore it is not possible for them to haue any sound and well-grounded knowledge in them at all The Ministers may wast theÌ„selues like lights in the Tabernacle yet these people will neuer attaine to any knowledge Vaine allegations of ignorant people Some alledge that their callings are such as they giue them no leisure to attend the Scriptures or to spend any time in reading But it seemeth strange to mee that men should finde a time for all other businesse vnder the Sun and yet not finde any time to further their own saluation How monstrous a thing is it that they haue time enough and enough for the bodie but can finde none at all for their soules They can finde time and leisure to prouide wealth for themselues and their children and yet carry poore starueling soules to the graue suffering them from
was with power Math. 7 21. Luke 4 32. and they were astonied at his Doctrine In his works and myracles Math. 11 â— Iohn 5 36. and 10 25. because they plainly proued him to be God The doctrine of Christ serued for faith the myracles serued for the doctrine forasmuch as they tended eyther to prepare the mindes of men to receiue the doctrine 1 Cor. 14 â— or to strengthen faith in the doctrine already receiued Iohn 14 11. Both these were committed to writing by the will and appointment of Christ himselfe to further the faith and saluation of the people to the end of the world The doctrine long since written is no otherwise to be regarded then the liuely voice of Christ if he were among vs we heard him preach to vs as the Iewes did and the myracles that are written are no otherwise to be esteemed â—ede no â—yracles â—me â—racles then if we saw them done before our eies so that wee need no other no new myracles to confirme the doctrine of Christ of his Apostles They were needfull when the Gospel was first planted and seemed strange in the world as it were in the infancy of the Church That truth is already plentifully confirmed except we should account it new euermore Hence it appeareth how found vnreasonable the Romanists are that require of the Ministers of the Gospel to confirme their calling by myracles For thus they reason Extraordinary callings are to bee confirmed by myracles but the planters of our Churches shew no myracles therefore their calling cannot be of God These are like to the Iewes of whom Christ speaketh Mat. 12 38. If I should aske of them what signes and myracles the Prophets shewed Nathan Iddo Obadiah Micah many others I think their best answer would be silence Wee reade expresly that Iohn the Baptist did no myracle Ioh. 10 41. yet was his calling extraordinary The rule that Christ giueth vs to discerne false doctrine from the true is this By their fruites ye shall know them Mat. 7 16. The doctrine that is taught is the true fruite they are known therfore by deliuering the doctrine not by working of myracles We teach no other doctrine then is set downe in the Scripture so that it is sufficiently confirmed by myracles already For if the doctrine of the Apostles be our doctrine doubtlesse the myracles of the Apostles are ours also which may not bee seuered and diuided from the doctrine it selfe 〈◊〉 defens This then discouereth the weaknesse of Turrian the Iesuite who is more ridiculous theÌ„ the rest that asketh the question how wee know that Luther was a teacher raised vp of God and what myracle he euer wrought as also when he telleth vs that if any should aske of them what signe they haue giuen to them of God they haue this myracle the Sacrament of orders A very vnorderly answer whereby it appeareth that he knoweth not what a myracle is For who can call an ordinary thing a myracle As well we may say the preaching of the word is a myracle yea we may better say that the wonderfull effects wrought by the Gospel are a myracle whereby faith is wrought in the hearts of the elect and eternall life begun in them If we will not beleeue the truth of the Gospel by beholding the glorious effects which it worketh in the consciences of men it appeareth euidently that we would not beleeue though we saw a thousand others yea though one should come from the dead vnto vs Lu. 16 31. 7 And Moses laid vp the rods before the Lord in the Tabernacle of witnesse 8 And it came to passe that on the morrow Moses went into the Tabernacle of witnesse and behold the rod of Aaron for the house of Leui was budded and brought foorth buds bloomed blossomes and yeelded Almonds We haue in these words the obedience of Moses in word and worke to the former commandement as also the performance of the promise that God made touching the budding of Aarons rod. Consider in these words Doctrine Obedience is required of al Gods seruant that it is the property of Gods children to yeeld obedience to his word so soone as the same is deliuered and reuealed vnto them All the faithfull are commended in holy Scripture in this respect The ten lepers that were commanded to shew themselues to the Priest prepared themselues immediately to go though as yet no cleansing or curing appeared in the flesh Lu. 17 14 15. they neuer consulted with flesh and blood they beleeue that Christ was true of his word able to performe in deed what he had promised in word Thus did Noah wheÌ„ God commanded him to build an Arke thogh he had many discouragements the greatnesse of the worke the length of the time the mockings of the wicked the danger of putting himselfe into it and committing of his life to the mercy of the raging waters yet none of these could terrifie him Heb. 11 7. but by faith hee ouercame them all Peter being commanded of Christ to let downe his net to take fish sheweth that he had wearied himselfe his fellowes all night neuerthelesse at the commandement of Christ he let it down hoped for an happy issue Lu. 5 4 5 6. Thus haue Gods childreÌ„ alwaies done let vs therefore beware of disobedience vnder what preteÌ„ce soeuer it be Saul had his excuse he could set a faire face vpon a bad cause but hee was punished with the losse of his kingdome 1 Sam. 15. Woe had it bene to Naaman who shewed himselfe discontented with the Prophet because he being before instructed of God had willed him to wash himselfe seuen times in Iordan he had gone away a leper as he came if he had not hearkned to the counsel of his seruants 1 Ki. 5 10 12. Moses was shut out of the land of promise because he obeyed not God in striking the Rock Psal 106 33. but spake vnaduisedly with his lips The Prophet receiued a commandement froÌ„ God that he should go to Bethâ—el reproue the idolatrous worship of the two calues that Ieroboam had set vp and that he shold neither eate not drinke in presence with the idolaters 1 Ki. 13 8 9. but because he did contrary to the commandement he was torne in peeces of a Lyon paying the punishment of his disobedience and teaching vs by his example obedience to God Againe Doctrine obserue that God performeth more then he hath promised He onely told Moses God is better then his word that the mans rod whom he had chosen shold blossome but it appeareth that for farther manifestation of the truth of his word and the dignity of Aaron he verified more for the Lord did not only cause it to bring foorth buds and to bloome blossomes but likewise to beare almonds We see then from hence that such is the goodnes of God that he performeth and bringeth to passe more then he promiseth to
purpose of God was to saue them together and therefore he telleth them Except these abide in the ship yee cannot bee safe Act. 27.22.31 God is absolutely able to preserue our life without the taking of food or the labour of our hands or the apparelling of our bodies as the fowles are fed and the Lillies are clothed which neither sow nor reape Mat. 6.26 28. neither labour nor spinne yet he commandeth vs to labour the thing that is good In the garden of Eden in the time of mans innocency Adam was called to labour and after the fall it was saide In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eate bread Gen. 2.15 and 3.19 till thou returne to the earth So God can nourish to eternal life without means of man otherwise we shold diminish his power yet he will haue his word preached in season out of season he will haue it heard and attended vnto with all diligence to begin and to encrease faith in vs and he sendeth a comfortable blessing vpon his owne meanes And therefore the Apostle teacheth Ephes 4.12 That Christ ascending vp to heauen and leading captiuity captiue gaue gifts vnto men for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the Ministery fitting teachers to their callings although he can saue without meanes The reasons follow First we are commanded Reason 1 to further Gods prouidence by lawful endeuors in our callings This is to vs most comfortable and giueth euident assurance of the blessing of God without which holy endeuor we want this comfort and assurance Thus the Apostle reasoneth directly 2 Pe. 1. The election of God in it selfe is sure for the foundation of God remaineth and hath this seal 2 Tim 2.19 20. 2 Pet. 1.5 6 9 10. The Lord knoweth who are his yet he requireth of vs to giue all diligence to increate in knowledge faith temperance patience godlinesse loue brotherly kindnesse If ye do these things ye shall neuer fall Reason 2 Againe the end why God hath giuen vs meanes and fitted vs to our calling is to serue his prouidence not to make vs idle in our selues vnprofitable vnto others Gods gifts are to some purpose they were not giuen and granted in vain we must not hide them in the earth but imploy them to their vse This the Apostle teacheth 2 Tim. 1.6 7. I put thee in remembrance that thou stirre vp the gift of GOD which is in thee by the putting on of mine hands for God hath not giuen to vs the spirit of feare but of power loue and a sound minde And thus Mordecai reasoneth in his charge to Esther that she should goe into the king Eccle. 4.8 13 14. make supplication before him for her people Who knoweth whether thou art come to the kingdome for such a time declaring that we haue not our callings singled out and fitted vnto vs to hide our talents in the earth but to employ them to encrease and aduantage The vses remaine First we must know that Vse 1 extraordinary courses are not to be looked after nor to be depended vpon we must leaue them to extraordinary times seasons which are now ceassed and not to be expected Many desire that God should shew among his people such great and miraculous works as hee shewed in bringing his people out of Egypt with a mighty hand and out-stretched arme and so feed themselues with fancies and are carried away after their owne imaginations God hath tyed vs to ordinary courses which are more for our comfort and therefore he that walketh plainely walketh safely Luke 16.27 28 29 30. This vse is concluded out of the parable where the rich man desireth to haue Lazarus sent from the dead to his fathers house to warne them lest they also come into the place of torment But Abraham answered They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them and when the rich glutton would haue other meanes If one come from the dead they will repent he said againe vnto him If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rose from the dead and come vnto them Whereby our Sauiour sheweth that whosoeuer depends vpon extraordinary meanes visions or reuelations or dreames or the dead when God hath left vs ordinary wayes is to follow by-pathes of our owne to dig cesternes that hold no water and to trust in lying words that shall not profit God hath ordained to teach vs by the Ministery of his word and hath put his hidden treasure in earthen vessels whereunto we must attend as to a light shining in darke places This is the ordinary way and common meanes left vs to attaine saluation and eternall life Hereby then all ignorant persons are reproued and conuinced who neglecting this vsuall way to begin and confirme faith and the rest of the graces of God in vs say O if God would himself speak vnto vs from heauen or if wee might heare Christ preach vnto vs wee would repent and beleeue the Gospel as for men we know not whether they speake the truth or not Others say we haue the Scriptures in our houses we can reade them at home can they by all their teaching preaching make the word of God any better Besides if you vrge Sermons so much we haue Sermon bookes at home wee reade them and can serue God in our houses as well as they that run after Sermons Others also think they haue knowledge sufficient already that they need neither heare nor reade any more Lastly others obiect we haue good prayers and good homilies why should not men be content with them as the law prescribeth and enioyneth All these excuses are but fig-leaues to couer ouer their owne shame when once they are sifted and examined We answer to the first obiection many waies The first â—â—iection aâ—swered First we are not able to endure the dreadfull presence of Almighty God and therefore the faithfull haue cryed out Alasse wee shall die because we haue seene the Lord. Wee heare not the thunder without feare we behold not the brightnesse of the Sun without dazeling how then shold we heare the immediat voice of God or see his glory without confusion Againe if the Lord should speak from heauen and vtter his voyce from the place of his habitation he would speake no otherwise hee would teach no other trueth then the Prophets and Apostles haue deliuered And if wee should heare one of the elect Angels he wold set before vs no new points of religion hee would bring vnto vs no new article of faith and therefore the Apostle saith Gal 1. â— Though wee or an Angel from heauen preach vnto you otherwise then that which we haue preached vnto you let him be accursed But it is more comfortable and profitable to vs to be taught by men like vnto our selues then by the angels that are spirits we cannot abide their glory through weaknes of our flesh we cannot be
familiar with them through disparagement of our nature wee cannot haue them alwayes present with vs through distance of place Therefore the Spirit that could haue taught the Eunuch by inspiration Acts. 1 â— commanded Philip to goe neere and ioyne himselfe to his chariot to be a guide to the blind a light to him that sate in darkenes and an instructer of the vnlearned The Angel that appeared vnto Cornelius could haue told him and taught him those heauenly mysteries of saluation whereby hee and all his house should be saued but he directeth him to Peter to tell him what He ought to doe Lastly Act. 10 â— our owne request hath concurred with the ordinance of God desiring that man cloathed with the same infirmities and subiect to the like passions might speake vnto vs. For when the Israelites at the deliuering of the Law saw the signes of his glory as it were certaine prints and footsteps of his Maiesty the sounding of the trumpet the cracking of the thunder the flashing of the lightning the trembling of the earth the darkenesse of the aire the appearing of the cloud the quaking of Moses himselfe at these sights 〈◊〉 19 19. they cryed out to him with great vehemency of spirit Talk thou with vs and we will heare thee but let not GOD talke with vs lest we die Seeing therefore the maiesty of God is incomprehensible who dwelleth in light that no man can attaine vnto 〈◊〉 6 2 5. whose glory the Angels cannot beholde without couering their faces seeing the excellency of the elect Angels is so great that wee cannot so much as endure their presence neither can we be so familiar with them as we do desire and should be to deliuer our estates to them neither can at all times when we desire being on earth haue conference and recourse to them being in heauen seeing the Word is the same in the mouth of God in the mouth of an Angel and in the mouth of the Minister and is with like regard and reuerence to bee heard as Luk. 10 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth mee Lastly seeing we desired the ministery of man to teach vs and God approued of our desire saying 〈◊〉 5.19 Oh that there were such an heart in them to fear me keep all my commandements alwaies that it might go wel with them and with their children for euer the intollerable pride and presumption of those appeareth that embase the high ordinance of God in the ministery of his word would call God or his Angels out of heauen to attend vpon their fancies to minister to their wantonnes To the second obiection 〈◊〉 second â—â—â—â—ction an â—â—ed pretending reading of Scriptures and Sermons at home and asking whether we can make the Bible better we answer that we preach not to make the Scriptures better but the people the Scriptures need it not the people do And albeit there bee enough set downe in the written word yet men vnderstand litle as Acts 8. wheÌ„ Philip heard the Eunuch reade the Prophet Esay he saide But vnderstandest thou what thou readest 〈◊〉 8 31. â—â— 17 11. He saide How can I without a guide The reading of the Scripture I confesse is profitable comfortable and necessary to fit vs and frame vs to the sauing hearing of the word preached to keepe vs that we bee not easily deceiued by false teachers 〈◊〉 5 20. 〈◊〉 5 1 2. But notwithstanding the reading of the Scripture we must haue it further opened diuided and applyed as 2 Tim. 2 25. Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto God a workeman that needeth not to be ashamed diuiding the word of truth aright When a maÌ„ is grieuously wounded it is the salue that healeth yet is the skill and cunning hand of the Surgeon necessary and requisite to make the plaister to spred it and apply it to the part diseased It is the meate that nourisheth the body yet must it be cut chewed and digested If there be little children in an house and they haue an whole loafe which is great hard set before them they find the crust too strong for them so that it must bee cut for them and diuided vnto them in due season Moreouer we find by experience that such as plead for reading either Scriptures or Sermons at home when they should attend the publike exercises of religion do indeed spend the time nothing lesse then that way as appeareth by their palpable ignorance neither let such looke for a blessing from God at home when he requires them to ioyn themselues to the congregation of the faithfull so that while they think to deceiue others they do most of all deceiue theÌ„selues Last of al why do they not say as much of the other part of the Ministers Office For as he is to preach the Gospel so he is to administer the Sacraments Now then as they alledge they can reade Scriptures Sermons at home themselues as wel as heare them at the mouth of the Minister so can they not poure Water on the face of their children and rehearse the words of institution as well as the Minister Can they not themselues take Bread Wine breake the one poure out the other receyue them both and eate and drinke them in their priuate families as wel as take them in the publike assembly at the hand of the Minister But should such water so sprinkled on the child be holy baptisme Or should such bread and such wine so taken so broken so eaten drunken be the Lords Supper No such idle actions are not holy Sacraments but shameful prophanations of the precious blood of Iesus Christ Wherefore notwithstanding all our shew of reading in our houses to our housholdes yet must the Lords holy ordinance be magnified among vs to seek the law at the Pastors mouths as the Prophet teacheth Mal. 2 7. The priests lips should preserue knowledge and they shall seeke the Law at his mouth c. And examine when you will those that pretend reading to exclude preaching you shall finde them for the most part ignorant in the grounds and principles of Religion knowing neyther the vse of the Law nor the end of the Gospel vnderstanding neither the Petitions of the Lords prayer nor the Articles of faith and therefore if they bestow so much time as they would make the world beleeue they are yet in the number of those whom the Apostle speaketh of 2 Tim. 3 7. Which are euer learning but are neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth To the third obiection The third obiection answered boasting of sufficient knowledge we answer That as we prophesie in part so we all know in part and the Ministery of the word serueth not onely to begin faith and repentance in vs but to build vs vp to the day of Iesus Christ It serueth not onely to teach vs knowledge but obedience
head A man will bee willing to receiue a blow on another part to saue the principall it is that which Satan alledged to God Iob 2 4. Skin for skin all that euer a man hath will hee giue for his life So it standeth vs vpon to desire indeed the good of the least and lowest member in the Church of God but our cheefest and greatest endeuour should be for men in highest calling who are set in slippery places compassed with many dangers enuironed with many tentations beguiled oftentimes by flatterers led away by false informers so that the higher they are exalted the greater is their downefall When they stand vpright they stand not alone wheÌ„ they fall they fall not alone When a mighty Oake that seemed deepe rooted in the earth falleth downe it casteth downe with it the lesser Trees and lower shrubs that grow neere vnto it As wee haue light or darknesse from the Sun so we haue vice or vertue from such as are superiours For all inferiours commonly follow the example and tread the steps of such as are in higher places 〈…〉 This the wise man noteth in his Prouerbs ch 29.12 of a Prince that hearkeneth to lies all his seruants are wicked This the Prophet toucheth â—k 16 44. Behold all that vse Prouerbs shall vse this Prouerb against thee saying As the mother so is heâ— daughter Wherefore it behooueth vs to remember our Princes and men of great callings in our prayers as we see Moses is ready to pray for Pharaoh as Darius King of Persia willeth the Iewes to pray for the Kings life and for his sonnes Ezra 6 10 according as the Prophet also prayeth Giue thy iudgements O God to the King and thy righteousnes to the Kings sonne Psal 72 1. Thus then it appeareth to be a principall duty to poure out our prayers and supplications for our Magistrates Ouer-seers that watch for our soules and to fall downe vpon our knees for Prince and Country The Apostles command it and the faithfull practise it toward Infidels and wicked Kings that professed not the faith nor beleeued the truth how much more carefull then ought we to be to perform all christian duties to christian Princes that are members of the same body that are the breath of our nostrils that are nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the Church that are shepheards of the people of God to feed and gouerne them that are chosen instruments to bestow their power and authority for the preseruation of the sheepe of Christ and are firme pillars to beare vp the truth vpon their shoulders Vse 2 Secondly it followeth that we are to do it much more for our selues For how can we be truely affected to pray for others and be inwardly touched with their wants when wee haue no feeling of our owne We shall heare many oftentimes very liberall and lauish in offering their prayers as if they did set them out to sale or to be hyred saying I will pray for you who notwithstanding sildome pray for themselues And what are the prayers of blind and ignorant men but rehearsing the Commandements saying ouer the Creed a pattering of the Lords Prayer without vnderstanding Besides prayer is a mutuall duty to be practised one toward another as we performe the same for our brethren so doe the brethren for vs and therefore we are no more endebted to other for this benefit then others for the benefit they receiue of vs. Let vs therefore learne from hence that if wee must pray for our friends and families and other members of Christ we must learne especially to pray for our selues and by our selues We can neuer of conscience pray with others vnlesse we sometimes separate our selues from them enter into our Chamber shut our doore and pray alone vnto our Father which is in secret That our Father which seeth in secret may reward vs openly Mat. 6 5 6. For he that neuer prayed solitary neuer prayed truely He that neuer sequestreth himselfe from the company of others to humble his soule before God neuer knew what true prayer meant but doth all in hypocrisie for fashion sake and to be seene of men and therefore they haue their reward accordingly It is a note of hypocrisie neuer to pray but in company and therefore whosoeuer alwayes and onely prayeth with others is an hypocrite Hence it is that the faithfull haue vsed daily priuate prayer It is noted of Isaac that he went froÌ„ the presence of others to poure out his meditations before rhe Lord. We see it in Dauid in sundry Psalmes yea in Christ himselfe though he were Lord of life and heire of all things so that this is a sound and infallible rule in our holy and christian religion that what man soeuer neuer prayed alone neuer prayed aright Thus then we see how it standeth vs all vpon in regard of this generall duty to bee performed to others to be principally mindfull of our selues that from a sight of our own sins from a feeling of our owne wants from a desire of Gods graces wee may haue a due respect and regard of our brethren For all our loue shewed to our neighbour is as a streame issuing from the fountaine of loue toward our selues and the rule to square out the loue of our brethren is the true measure of it to our selues by due and right proportion Let vs therefore be diligent our selues in prayer and poure out our meditations before the Lord. It is made a note of a wicked man not to pray by the Prophet Psalm 14 verses 1 4. The foole hath saide in his heart there is no God they haue corrupted and done an abhominable work there is none that doth good they call not vpon the Lord. It behoueth vs therefore to craue of GOD the grace of prayer to the ende wee may pray aright as wee ought to pray that so we may learne to pray for others This we see practised by the Apostle Paul who hauing exhorted the Church of Ephesus to put on the whole armour of God and to pray alwayes with all manner prayer and supplication in the spirit for all Saints he annexeth hereunto immediately Ephe. 6 18 19 and for me that vtterance may bee giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly as I ought to speake and himselfe beggeth the grace of God to come vpon them So writing to the Thessalonians 1 Thess 5 27 25.28 and exhorting them to pray continually and namely for the preachers of the Gospel himselfe giueth an example beginneth the worke and first prayeth for them that the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ may be with them Vse 3 Thirdly it behooueth vs all in our wants and necessities to craue the prayers of the Church which auaile much with God if they be feruent He hath promised to heare his seruants that call vpon him Iam. 5 14. Matth. 18 20. He hath promised That wheresoeuer two or three are gathered together in his Name
peace dwelled in our houses possessed our inheritances enioyed our lands and goods thus long but for the faithfull seruants of God who mind the peace of Sion Doubtlesse he would not spare the world one minute and moment of time but for the godly Hee would haue spared the cities of Sodome and Gomorrha 〈◊〉 18.32 if ten righteous persons had bin found in them For the faiths sake of Rahah who hid the spies and sent them out another way 〈◊〉 26. hee spared her kindred and her fathers house For the faith of Lot whose righteous soule was vexed day by day in seeing and hearing the vnclean conuersation of those sinfull men he would haue saued his sonnes in law 〈◊〉 12 that should haue married his daughters For Pauls sake a chosen vessel to beare the Name of God to the Gentiles he gaue freely those that sailed with him and saued their liues 〈◊〉 â—4 Thus wee see that for the godly he beareth with the vngodly but when they are safe and sealed in the forehead then iudgement shall come vpon the wicked Contrariwise a nation a cittie a towne an house and family is cursed for the society and company of the wicked The Israelites could not prosper at the siege of Ai so long as Achan was among them The Sea could not be calme the ship could not be safe the Marriners could not be at rest so long as vnrepentant and vnreformed Ionah was a burden vnto it for he said vnto them Take me and cast me into the Sea so shall the waues worke no more so troublesomely for I know that for my sake this great tempest is vpon you Wherefore it is a sweet and comfortable thing to bee in the number of the faithfull wee haue benefite by the prayers of the Church which pierce the eares of God and bring downe his blessings in great aboundance Verse 8. And the Lord said vnto Moses Make thee a fiery serpent We heard before how the people repented of their sinnes and how Moses prayed for pardon Now see how God remooueth his hand Psal 103.9 He will not alwaies chide nor keepe his anger for euer hee doth not deale with vs after our sinnes nor rewardeth vs according to our iniquities Indeed he sheweth oftentimes his seuere iudgments but so soone as the sinner is humbled hee receiueth him to mercy the sinne is pardoned and the punishment is remooued Doctrine God is merciful to greeuous sinners when they are penitent The doctrine from hence is this that God is mercifull to all penitent sinners Repentance once going before mercy followeth after albeit we sinne greeuously against him This the Prophet teacheth in the Name of God Esay 1.18 Ezek. 18.21 22 23. and 33.11 Dauid sinned exceedingly in numbring the people for which God sent a pestilence three dayes in Israel that many thousands dyed yet when his heart smote him that he said I haue sinned exceedingly 2 Sa. 24 17.18 1 Chr. 21.15 17. I haue done wickedly but these sheep what haue they done Let thine hand I pray thee bee against mee and against my fathers house and not on thy people for their destruction the Lord repented him of the euill and said to the Angel that destroyed It is enough let thine hand ceasse Let vs consider the reasons of Gods merciful Reason 1 dealing which are first the comfort and releefe of his people that none should to the end of the world despaire of obtaining of mercy For the mercy of God in Christ is aboue all his workes which he extendeth to thousands it is infinite without measure Hee pardoneth such offenders to make them examples to others of Gods great mercy hee receiueth them to fauour and remitteth their offences not onely to manifest his mercy to the offender himselfe but to teach others to resort and repaire vnto him for pardon and forgiuenesse When the Prophet testifieth that by acknowledging his sinne vnto God and confessing his wickednesse against himself he obtained the remission of his sinne and punishment of sinne he addeth immediately Therefore shall euery one that is godly Psal 32.5 6. make his prayer vnto thee in a time when thou mayest bee found This is the reason that the Apostle toucheth 1 Tim. 1. teaching that he was receiued to mercy for this cause That Iesus Christ shold first shew on him all long suffering vnto the example of them which shall in time to come beleeue in him vnto eternall life So then from these and such like examples of great sinners that haue obtained much mercy we likewise should be assured of the goodnesse of God for our saluation whensoeuer wee can bee brought to beleeue the Gospel repent from dead works Secondly the consideration of the nature Reason 2 of God ministreth a strong and inuincible reason to gaine our affections to yeeld to this truth For his mercy is aboundant and his goodnesse is infinite It surmounteth the reach and vnderstanding of all mortall men It passeth the highnesse of the heauens the depth of the earth the breadth of the Sea the power of the diuel the strength of the Law the measure of the whole world and nothing can be compared with the perfections of the Almighty Iob 11.7 8 9. Paul who before his conuersion to the faith which he sought to destroy was a blasphemer a Persecuter an oppresser maketh this the cause why he was receiued to mercy The grace of our Lord was exceeding aboundant with faith and loue 1 Tim. 1.14 which is in Christ Iesus that is giuing vnto me faith that chased away infidelity and loue that ouercame cruelty So the Lord maketh this the chiefe and principall cause why he spared that rebellious and idolatrous people The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious slow to anger aboundant in goodnesse and truth forgiuing iniquity transgression and sinne Vse 1 The vses follow of this doctrine First we learne that there is no sinne that doth exceed the mercy of God None can say without iniury against his owne soule without reproach against God and giuing the lie to the glorious Maiestie of God My sinne is greater then can be forgiuen True it is there is an vnpardonable sinne Mat 12.31 that shall neuer bee forgiuen either in this world or in the world to come the blasphemy against the Spirit but that is because they cannot relent or repent that commit it they are so farre gone that they can neuer returne backe againe not because God is not able to forgiue it or that it doth exceed the mercies of God Seeing then vile sinners finde such infinite and vnspeakeable mercie let vs neuer despaire or doubt of his mercy fauor though we be suddenly ouertaken through infirmitie and fall into diuers and greeuous sinnes He hath mercy in store for such as haue beene exceeding sinners against him If they can repent of their sinnes his mercies are as great as himselfe Consider the examples of Peter that denyed
body Thirdly in this Type we see the nature of Vse 3 the Sacraments The brazen serpent in it selfe had no operation to work any thing in it selfe it had no vertue to cure or recouer any man of any disease The Sacraments of themselus cannot conferre grace onely they are instruments of Gods mercies which he vseth of his goodnesse toward vs to conuey to vs good things They are as the Kings gracious pardon that sealeth vp vnto vs forgiuenesse of sins so that being by his institution very auaileable wee must frequent thē with a feeling of our wants with reuerence of his ordinances with hungring after his graces with calling vpon his Name to fit and prepare vs to that heauenly worke God could haue healed his people with his word alone without the serpent as well as with the serpent as the Centurion confesseth to Christ Speake the word onely Math. ◠◠and my seruant shall be healed yet he addeth the serpent set vpon a pole for farther assurance of his word and to be a signe of their recouery so God can saue by the Ministery of his word without the Sacraments if it please him yet he addeth and annexeth them as appurtenances to the word to confirme the weaknesse of our faith and to make good the truth of his owne promise And as it was not enough for them to beleeue the word of God to the curing of their bodies the taking away of the stinging of the serpents vnlesse they vsed the helpe of the brazen serpent no more is it sufficient for vs to beleeue the forgiuenesse of sins by Christ vnlesse we labour to strengthen our faith by the Sacraments Nay if any wold not vouchsafe to looke vpon the Serpent being the meanes that God ordained for their recouery it is certaine they regarded not the word of God it selfe that they should liue so if any contemne or neglect the Sacraments being holy seales of heauenly blessings they are plainely conuinced to their faces that they respect not the word it selfe whatsoeuer they pretend to the contrary notwithstanding This we see in Ahaz who neglecting a signe offered vnto him for the better strengthening of his faith is said to tempt God and to despise his word Esay 7 12. The naturall reason of man would neuer beleeue that he should be healed by a serpent of brasse hauing no vertue or vigour in it so carnall wisedome and vnderstanding cannot discerne how a little water sprinkled on the body should be the lauer of regeneration or how a small cantle of bread should bring and conuey vnto vs the body of Christ or a little wine offer and exhibite vnto vs the blood of Christ So that as in this bodily cure both their eye did behold it and their faith did beleeue in like manner in the Sacraments we must shut the eyes of our carnall reason and open the eyes of faith beleeue his word and we shall be comforted For euery man doth in them receiue through the promise of God so much as he beleeueth he receiueth This Christ assureth to the woman of Canaan who had shewed an vndaunted and inuincible faith taking no repulses ouerstriding all difficulties refusing all denials and striuing against all doubts that might arise in her heart saying O woman great is thy faith be it to thee as thou desirest Mat. 15 28. So when two blinde men followed him crying saying O sonne of Dauid haue mercy vpon vs he saide vnto them Beleeue ye that I am able to doe this and when they answered Yea Lord hee touched their eyes saying According to your faith be it vnto you Mat. 9 29. Moreouer albeit the Serpent restored life yet was not life present and inherent in the brazen serpent neither abiding in the matter or resting in the forme thereof so albeit Christ be offered and signified yea conueyed and conferred vnto vs in the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper yet he is not carnally and corporally present nor carnally and corporally eaten as the Capernaites imagined ◠60.66 but he is spiritual meat for spirituall men the rest eate the outward signes but are not partakers of the thing signified Thus we see how the consideration of the similitude of the brazen serpent directeth vs in sundry conclusions to be holden and acknowledged touching the Doctrine of the Sacraments of the new Testament Fourthly this present type teacheth vs that Vse 4 we are iustified by faith alone without the works of the Law For as the Israelites stung of these serpents were cured so are we saued as health was offered by the serpent so is saluation by Christ But the Israelites did nothing at all but onely looke vp to the brazen serpent they were not willed to make satisfaction for their rebellion or to goe on pilgrimage nor so much as to dresse and binde vp their wounds but only to behold the serpent set vpon the pole as Christ saith to the Ruler of the Synagogue touching the healing of his daughter Feare not onely beleeue Mar. 5 36 so is it in the saluing of the sores of the soule in the attaining pardon of our sins and obtaining the righteousnesse of Christ There is required nothing of vs touching our iustification and saluation but to fixe the eyes of our faith vpon Christ True it is many other vertues and graces are required to make vp the full perfection of a christian man that he may be complete wanting nothing yet he is iustified and doth stand as righteous in the sight of God by faith onely It is a great weighty controuersie in these daies betweene the Church of Rome and vs what is the cause of life and saluation they ascribe the cause of saluation in part to the merit of our own works and to a righteousnesse inherent in our owne persons and in part likewise to Christ who say they hath made vs able to merit the fauour of God and to satisfie for our own sins We ascribe all our saluation to the mercy of God and the merite of Christ wholly applied to vs by a liuely faith the which manner of sauing vs most fitly agreeth to the nature of God the chiefe Fountaine of our saluation who can abide no pollution neither can any wickednesse stand in his presence who is of pure eyes requireth our perfect obedience so that wanting the perfect righteousnesse of the Law of our owne wee must bee cloathed with the righteousnesse of another whereby we may be saued Euen as Iacob though hee were not by birth the first borne Ambr. de Iacob lib. 2. cap. 1. yet hiding himselfe vnder his brothers garments and hauing put on his coate which smelled most sweetly came into his fathers presence that vnder another mans person he might receiue the blessing of the first borne so is it necessary that we lye hid vnder the precious purenesse of Christ our elder brother that hauing the sweet sauour of his garments our sinnes may be couered with
Thou art the Lord my God When Christ saith If thou beleeue al things are possible to him that beleeueth Mark 9 23 the beleeuer answereth Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe When God requireth to do his will the beleeuer saith to him againe Loe I come O my God I am content to do it yea thy law is within mine heart Hence we must all learne to abhor abiure the false faith of the false church of Rome which teacheth that to be true faith which generally beleeueth the word of God to be true This is the faith of the reprobates and thus the diuell and all damned spirits may be said to haue faith For euery article of the Creed teacheth vs to beleeue not onely generally that there is a God Iames 2 19 a Sauiour a Sanctifier a Church of God a Communion of Saints a forgiuenesse of sinnes a resurrection of the body to euerlasting life which the diuell and his angels knoweth confesseth and beleeueth but particularly that God the Father is our Father that Christ is our Sauiour that the holy Ghost is our Sanctifier that there is an holy Catholike Church and that we are true members of it that we haue our part and fellowship in the Communion of Saints that our sinnes are forgiuen vs and that we shall rise againe to glory and immortality Hence it is that we pray daily not onely for remission of sinnes to be giuen to the faithfull but for the forgiuenesse of our owne sinnes Hence it is that in coming to the Lords Table we receiue Christ as the bread of life and the food of our soules There can be no eating and drinking but by a particular taking and receiuing so can there bee no beleeuing in Christ without a speciall receiuing apprehending of Christ according to the saying of Christ Iohn 6 56 He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him No man is fed by the meate that another man eateth so no man is iustified by the faith whereby another man beleeueth but the iust man liueth by his owne faith Hab. 2 4. For he is the bread of life that came downe from heauen He that cometh to him Iohn 6 35 shall neuer hunger and he that beleeueth on him shall neuer thirst Let vs therefore labour for this speciall faith and affiance in the mercy of God and make particular application of the merits of Christ Let vs beleeue in him who is the true brazen serpent or rather the truth of the brazen serpent let vs make him to be our life who is of God made vnto vs to be wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption 1 Cor. 1 30. 10 And the ChildreÌ„ of Israel departed thence and pitched in Oboth 11 And they departed from Oboth and pitched in the hilles of Abarim in the Wildernesse which is before Moab at the rising of the Sunne 12 They departed thence and pitched vpon the Riuer of Zared 13 Thence they departed and pitched on the other side of Arnon which is in the Wildernesse coming out of the Coast of the Amorites for Arnon is the border of Moab betweene the Moabites and the Amorites 14 Wherefore it is spoken in the booke of the battels of the Lord against Vaheb in the Land of Suph and against the Riuers of Arnon 15 And the streame of these Riuers which goeth downe to the dwelling of Ar lieth vpon the border of Moab 16 And from thence they remoued to Beer the same is that Well whereof the Lord said vnto Moses Assemble the people and I will giue them water 17 Then Israel sang this song Rise vp Well shout ye vnto it 18 O Well which the Princes digged the Nobles of the people digged it by the direction of the law-giuer with their staues And from the Wildernesse they went to Mattanah 19 And from Mattanah to Nahaliel and from Nahaliel to Bamoth 20 And from Bamoth to the Valley which is in the Land of the Moabites at the beginning of the Hilles and looketh toward the Wildernesse In this diuision is contained the third part of this Chapter describing the peregrinations and perambulations of the Israelites in what places they pitched their Tents till they came to the possession of the Amorites Touching these seuerall iournies some are barely and nakedly mentioned because no notable matter or extraordinary and memorable accident fell out therein other are passed ouer and not at all mentioned or remembred because the whole order of their trauelling in the Wildernesse is particularly recorded afterward Numbers chapter 33 how they remoued from place to place and after what manner But vpon some other of their remoouals Moses doeth somewhat more largely insist and as it were make a stay as in the setting downe of two points First rehearsing the boundes by which the Israelites passed into the Land of promise secondly describing the well which they digged for water Touching the first point they are said to haue pitched in Oboth then at the heapes of the hilles of Abarim situate right ouer against Moab then at the brooke Zared lastly at the borders of the Amorites neere to the Riuer Arnon Now because these were at the first the bounds and borders of the Moabites Moses sheweth how by conquest they were lost declaring both who lost them and likewise who wonne theÌ„ by the dint of the sword For he telleth vs by the Spirit of God that these places were once in the power possession and dominion of Vaheb who before managed the state and kingdome of the Moabites but Sihon thirsting with ambition to enlarge the boundes of his dominion set vpon Vaheb bad him battell and wonne these Coasts Countries from him Now to continue the memoriall remembrance heereof to posterity there was a publike register made hereof to posterity shewing that the name of those quarters was Suph â—â—t 1 1. and declaring that Vaheb had bene the lawfull possessour of theÌ„ as Sihon was now the wrongfull vsurper Neuerthelesse as all things else are ouerswaied by an higher power so this battell was fought and directed by the prouidence of God that the Moabites for their horrible idolatry might be punished that Sihon prouoking Israel to battell might be repressed and that thereby an inheritance for the people of God might be prepared and obtained This is the cause why God drew out the swords of these Infidels one against another that the Moabites lost a part of their dominion and the Amorites enlarged their borders Thus the Israelites took nothing from the Moabites neither possessed any part that was in their present possession as Iephtah prescribeth in the booke of Iudges chap. 11 26. For when the King of the Amonites challenged Israel for encroching vpon his ancient dominion deteining part of his Country from him to wit from Arnon vnto Iabbock and Iordan after their departure out of Egypt and required of them to make present restitution Iephtah conuinceth them and disproueth this allegation
mad and franticke immediately after their reproaches and indignities shewed against the seruants of God and ran vp and downe iustifying those in words whom they had condemned in deed And scarce any of them escaped but the hand of GOD was strongly and strangely vpon them all before they dyed To tell vs and teach vs this trueth that the persecutors of the Church defiled with the blood of the Saints shall not alway escape vnpunished albeit for a time they doe preuaile The Reasons are these First because God Reason 1 is true in all his words iust in all his works He is a most righteous Iudge who will take his owne cause into his hands and be glorified in the confusion of his aduersaries It cannot therefore be that they should escape seeing GOD so tendereth them their blood is precious in his sight Matth. 23 35. Not one drop of it shall fal to the ground vnreuenged he hath said Psal 105 35. Touch not mine annointed do my Prophets no harm He hath put all their teares in his bottle such as touch them to do them hurt do touch the apple of his own eye Yea whatsoeuer iniuries wroÌ„gs oppressions and indignities are offered vnto them he accounteth them as done vnto himselfe This our Sauiour testified from heauen when Paul made hauocke of the Church and breathed out threatnings against the Saints saying Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Actes 9 4. They haue not to do onely with men they fight against God and therefore shall not preuaile This reason is vrged by the Apostle 2 Th. 1.6 7. It is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you to you which are troubled rest with vs when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels Againe he is a gracious God and merciful Reason 2 to his people therefore in his good time hee will punish their enemies and those that hate them He is as pittifull toward his children as he is iust against all their aduersaries This the Prophet expressely handleth at large Psalme 136 1â— 16 17 18. c. He ouerthrew Pharao his hoast in the red sea for his mercy endureth for euer which smote great Kings for his mercie endureth for euer and slew mighty Kinges for his mercy endureth for euer as Sihon King of the Amorites for his mercy endureth for euer and Og the King of Bashan for his mercy endureth for euer And gaue their Land for an heritage for his mercie endureth for euer euen an heritage vnto Israel his seruant for his mercy endureth for euer It remaineth to make vse and application of this Doctrine First it is a great comfort to the Church to consider how God is mindfull of vs in our distresses he doth not forget our afflictions he seeth the iniuries that are offered vnto vs as he surely saw the trouble of his people in Egypt and therefore we ought not to sinke downe in our miseries No chastising indeed for the present time seemeth to bee ioyous but greeuous but afterward it bringeth the quiet fruite of righteousnesse to them that are thereby exercised Heb. 12 11. So that in the midst of them we must reioyce Knowing that tribulation bringeth foorth patience and patience experience and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. Rom. 5 3 4 5. Albeit hee make vs runne through fire and water hee will in the ende bring vs to a sweete place of rest Let vs not therefore be dismayed for tribulation all that will liue godly in Christ Iesus must suffer persecution Let vs not be ashamed of the Gospel of Christ Which is the power of God to saluation vnto all that beleeue Let vs waite for the day of our deliuerance assuring our selues that albeit the enemies of Gods people and Religion band themselues and assemble together against the Lord and against his Christ yet in the end he shall crush them with a Scepter of Iron â—m 2 2 9. and breake them in peeces like a Potters vessell not leaue so great iniquity vnpunished Thus doth Moses comfort the people Exod. 14. Feare ye not stand still and behold the saluation of the Lord which he will shew to you this day for the Egiptians whom ye haue seene this day ye shall neuer see them againe the Lord will fight for you therefore hold you your peace He will harden the hearts of the Egiptians and will get him honour vpon Pharaoh and vpon all his hoast and vpon all his Chariots and vpon his Horsemen to shew his power in theÌ„ and to declare his Name throughout all the world Thus doth God comfort Abraham Gen. 15 by foretelling that the same Nation which should deale so churlishly and cruelly with his posterity should not alway escape vnpunished but in the end he would recompence them according to their desarts Know for a surety that thy seed shall bee a Stranger in a Land that is not theirs foure hundreth years and shall serue theÌ„ and they shall intreate theÌ„ euill notwithstanding the Nation whom they shall serue I will iudge and afterward shall they come foorth with great substance Gen. 15 13 14. As if the Lord should haue said vnto him I would not haue thee dismayed and discouraged O Abraham by these heauy tydings which I haue told thee that thy children shall be strangers in a strange Land and not onely strangers but be made seruants and bondslaues and not onely made slaues but be euilly and despitefully handled thus God by a Rhetoricall Gradation seemeth to augment his sorrowes rather I would haue thee strengthen thy faith against this tentation comfort thy heart with this cogitation that I will in the end punish that barbarous Nation and bring vpon it all those euils which it hath brought vpon thy posterity when they haue filled to the full the measure of their sins The truth of this promise is set downe in the booke of Exodus from the seuenth chapter to the fifteenth which we may reade and in reading consider that God is true in all his promises and Prophesies and will accomplish whatsoeuer he hath spoken for the confusion and destruction of his enemies Let vs therefore comfort our selues and comfort one another in these things that God will arise and his enemies shall be scattered Secondly let vs refraine anger and reuenge Vse 2 toward such as deale euilly with vs. It is the nature of flesh and blood to rise in choler to desire reuenge and not to put vp wrongs and iniuries We must be more then a lumpe of flesh if we will be the children of God We see that Stephen when he was stoned prayed for his persecutors Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts 7 60. The like wee see in Christ our Sauiour toward those that crucified him The consideration of this truth that God
Come to Heshbon let the City of Sihon be built and repaired c. The end of this Song made of the people of GOD was to keepe a perpetuall memory of the victories that God gaue to the Israelites and to teach the posterity to come how they came to be owners and possessours of these Citiss We learne from hence That it is the duty of the faithfull to remember and publish the works of God Doctrine It is our duty to remember publish the great works of God whereof we are partakers or witnesses Whensoeuer GOD sheweth any of his works of mercy or iudgement toward our selues or others toward soule or body we must not hide them and bury them in forgetfulnesse but spread them abroad and make them knowne to others This appeareth in sundry places of the word of God The Prophet teacheth this duty Psalm 105 1 2. Praise the Lord call vpon his Name declare his workes among the people Sing vnto him sing praise vnto him and talke of all his wondrous works And Psal 107 8. Let them confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works among the sonnes of men So likewise Psalm 111 2 3. The works of the Lord are great and ought to be sought of all them that loue them his worke is glorious and beautifull and his righteousnesse endureth for euer So Psal 66 16 5 he prouoketh all men to heare what God hath done for him Come and hearken all ye that feare God and I will tell you what he hath done to my soule and in the same Psalme he reproueth the dulnesse of men that are cold in the consideration of the works of God Come and behold the works of God he is terrible in his doing toward the sonnes of men When the Shepheards had found the word of the Angel true and seene the Babe laide in the Cratch Luke 2 1â— They published abroad the thing that was told them of that childe to the great wondring of all those that heard it And when the man out of whom a legion of diuels was departed besought Christ that he might tarry with him Iesus sent him away saying Returne into thine owne house and shew what great things God hath done to thee so hee went his way and preached throughout all the Citty what great things Iesus had done vnto him When Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch from whence they had beene commended to the grace of God to the worke which they had fulfilled hauing gathered together the Church They rehearsed all the things that God had done by them and how he had opened the doore of faith vnto the Gentiles Acts 14 27. The practise of this duty Christ commanded to the man that he had dispossessed Mark 5 19 20. Goe thy way home to thy friends shew theÌ„ what great things the Lord hath done vnto thee how he hath had compassion on thee so he departed and began to publish in Decapolis what great things Iesus had done vnto him and al men did maruaile All which precepts and examples teach vs that it is not enough to haue receiued Gods benefits and to be mindfull of them our selues but also we are bound to make others according to our places to profite thereby and to praise God for them agreeable to the words of Peter and Iohn to the councell Wee cannot but speak the things which we haue seene heard Acts 4 20. The Reasons of this Doctrine are diuers Reason 1 whether we consider God or our selues or the faithfull with whom we liue First in respect of God inasmuch as it standeth vs all vpoÌ„ to set forth his glory with al our strength and might This is the chiefe and principall end that we must ayme at in all our waies to seeke to gaine glory to his great Name according to that generall precept of the Apostle Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe do all to the glory of God So when God doth make knowne to vs the workes of his owne right hand this must be one motiue to stirre vs vp to spread them abroad that thereby his Name may be glorified and his sauing health published among all Nations Acts 11 1â— as we see the practise in the Apostles Secondly in respect of our selues For this is a notable signe and token of a true and liuely faith that we beleeue the works of God and lay them vp deeply in our hearts when we hide them not vnder a bushell nor couer them in the ashes but lift vp our voice as a Trumpet to declare to others what our selues haue learned This the Prophet testifieth in his owne practise I will walke before the Lord in the Land of the liuing I beleeued and therefore did I speake Psalm 116 verses 9 10. This is not peculiar to the Prophet onely to testifie his faith by the words of his mouth but is made generall and common to others by the Apostle 〈◊〉 4 13. Because we haue the same spirit of Faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken we also beleeue and therefore speak Such as do not beleeue the words and workes of God can neuer be fit instruments to giue notice of them to others but such as doe in heart beleeue them cannot but with the tongue confesse them thereby to assure their owne hearts and to confirme their owne faith more and more Reason 3 Thirdly we must haue respect to others For as Christ speaketh to Peter when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren so when we beleeue the workes of God wee must labour to bring all other to a sound faith and right iudgement It is our duty to hunger and thirst after the saluation of others and being called to the profession we must toll the bell to others There is no man that hath bene truly acquainted with the workes of God and hath in conscience bene conuinced of the vndoubted truth thereof but ought to bee as a publike Cryer and as the Lordes Herald to blaze them and publish them abroad for the good of others This is the reason that mooued the Prophet Dauid to make such often so many protestations 〈◊〉 1 71 to speak of al his wondrous workes to tell his maruellous workes to publish the praises of the Lord his great power This is the reason that Peter immediately after his deliuerance out of prison came vnto Mary where many were gathered together in praier to intreat the Lord for the enlarging of his liberty saying vnto them Go shew these things vnto Iames and the rest of the Bretheren Acts 12 â—7 So then whether we do consider that it is required of vs to seeke the glorie of God to testify the assurance of our Faith or to win our brethren wee must acknowledge that it is a speâ—iall duty laide vpon vs to publish the workes of God whereof any of vs be witnesses of the truth whereof we are conuinced Indeed Christ
faith is vaine ye are yet in your sins 1 Cor. 15 13 14 17. So if there be no beleef in Christ nor truth in religion nor knowledge of God nor saluation of soules the foundation of al goâ—lines is shaken and the word of God is made of none effect Wherefore those Atheists and godlesse persons which hold in iudgment affirme in words auouch in disputation contrary to Scripture Nature Lawes and common reason that there is no God at all ought worthily according to their deserts to dye the death Murtherers and malefactors theeues and robbers for their owne offences haue the reward of death are carryed to the place of execution of how much sorer punishment suppose you shall they bee worthy that coÌ„mit high treason against God murther the soules of men tread vnder foote the Son of God and count the blood of the Testament as an vnholy thing and do despite the Spirit of Grace Of which sort there are too many that finde greater fauour then such as better deserue it And first the vniuersality of Religion Reasons against Atheisme dispersed ouer all places entertayned of all persons embraced acknowledged at all times prooueth it to be no deuice of man Wee haue read and heard of diuers and sundry Nations and people that haue liued without Lawes without Magistrates without Mariages without Garments without Houses without ciuility and common honesty wandering nakedly vppe and downe in holes and caues of the earth but neuer of any Nation or people so barbarous and beastly from East to West or from North to South Cicer. de nat â—â—or lib. 2. Osâ—r l. 3. de rebus gest Emma which were without God without Religion without worshippe without prayers or without sacrifices Albeit there bee indeede diuersities and differences in theyr Religion beeing destitute of the knowledge of the true God but there hath bene no Region without some Religion which prooueth it could bee at the first entertained and afterwards retayned by no compact or conspiracy amongst men Besides wee may reason from the spirituall Natures that reason and experience teach namely that there is a diuell and his angels set vpon mischiefe and going about seeking whom they may deuoure Arist Top lib. 6. cap. 3. Contraries compared together do receiue light and luster one from another as blacke layde to white and vertue matched with vice are better seene and manifested what they are All lawes diuine and humane all Nations both Iewes Gentiles Cicero de legib lib. 1. euen the twelue Tables of the Romanes decreed against witches and sorcerers which haue familiaritie with diuels and worke by euill spirits And we see by Witches and Coniurers that sathan is stronger and mightier then wee If then the deuill haue a spirituall nature and be our enemy hee would haue brought desolation and destruction vpon vs had there not beene a Soueraigne and superiour power aboue him to restraine his will and to keepe him short But this superiour power can be nothing else but God himselfe otherwise how is it that we are not all destroyed Why doe wee not perish and come to confusion if we stoode at the mercy of this our great aduersary Where as this is our comfort that his power is limited and that he can doe nothing farther then he is licensed and allowed All the hayres of our head are numbred Hee cannot hurt a Sparrow or a Fly without the will of God Hee could not touch the body of Iob before he was permitted Iob 2. verse 6. Hee could not enter into the Swine before he was suffered Matth. 8 verses 31 32. He cannot runne out at his owne liberty but is restrained and reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darkenesse vnto the iudgement of the great day Iude 6. Thirdly men in all dangers by sea land in time of sickenesse and in extremity of their distresse by the very light and instinct of nature call vpon God which sheweth that we haue naturally a common notion that there is a God Wee see it not onely in the Children of God 1 Kings 22. verse 32 as Iehoshaphat when by his confederacy and friendship with Ahab he was in danger of sodaine death hee cryed vnto the Lord for helpe in the battaile but in the very Infidelles when a mightie Tempest threatned to ouerwhelme them in the Sea the Marriners being sore afraid they cryed euery man of them vnto his God Ionas 1. verse 5. These principles written in Nature ingrauen in the heart and sealed vp in the conscience of man remaine to giue light as a flash of lightning in the darke night and teach a difference betweene good and euill betweene right and wrong to those that neuer knew the law of God and to such as thorough prophanenesse regard not his wayes Ham and Canaan being both euill men and scoffers at godlynes Genesis 9. verses 22 25. and 23. verse 42 saw it was vncomely and vndecent for their father to ly with his shame vncouered being ouercome with wine Esau though a wilde and wicked man yet hee would not kill his brother Iacob till the dayes of mourning should come for the death of their father Absolon though hee wrought wickednesse in the sight of God and rebelled â—gainst Dauid his Father yet rebuked vnkindnesse and vnthankefulnesse in Hushai toward his friend 2 Sam. 16. verse 17. These generall notions as sparkles kindled in our hearts by the gift of Nature serue to set forth the difference betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse and to make men altogether without excuse Because when they knew God they glorified him not as God Rom. 1 20 21. Lastly not to vse in an vndoubtfull poynt vnnecessary proofes nor to prooue that the Sunne shineth at noone day Erâ—sâ— conciâ— which were to make a question of that which is without question euery man carrieth a witnes about him to wit his owne Conscience He that hath committed any sinne as blasphemy rebellion murther adultery fornication robbery and such like albeit he can so smother and conceale it that no man liuing know it or can accuse him of it yet oftentimes hee hath a greefe and griping in his Conscience and feeleth the very flashings of hell fire the which prooueth inuincibly that vse which now we vrge against all Atheists whatsoeuer that there is a God before whose iudgement seate hee must one day stand and answere for his fact and fault which hee hath so heynously committed Neyther let any say that this commeth thorough the guiltines of the Law shame of the world and feare of punishment for let them haue security giuen them from all Law a discharge from all reproach and freedome from all punishment yet a murtherer should neuer bee quyet his Conscience would euer beate and whip him trouble and torment him affright and follow him vp and down in all places and open his own mouth to betray and bewray himselfe For GOD hath many wayes to discouer most secret sins and most close dissembling
obstinate offenders True it is the man of God should be patient toward all men 2 Tim. 2 25 suffering the euill instructing the ignorant and waiting for the repentance of such as are falne but when they refuse to hearken or pull away their shoulder and stop their eares and make their harts as an Adamant stone it is both lawfull requisit after a sort to insult ouer them not that their persons should be scorned and contemned but that their prophanenesse should bee corrected and amended Thus doth Salomon deale Eccl. 11 9 when hee hath to deale with proude and insolent young men that thinke themselues priuiledged by their age to runne riot with all greedinesse and without all controllment Reioyce O yong man in thy youth and let thy heart cheare thee in the daies of thy youth and walke in the wayes of thine heart and in the sight of thine eies but know that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement This we see practised by the Apostle 1 Cor. 24 38. If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant And the Apostle Iohn speaketh after the same manner Reuel 22 11. He that is vniust let him be vniust still and hee that is filthy let him be filthy still Whereby we see that the Spirit of God doeth not giue leaue neyther doth encourage or command men to be filthy or vniust but seeing them in a setled rage and wilfull course obstinately bent and resolued to go forward that they will not be hindred nor hearken vnto any wholesome counsell he telleth them they may proceede but they shall smart for it in the end If the Ministers in the zeale of Gods Spirit treade in these steps follow the example of God of Christ of the Prophets and Apostles they haue a faire warrant set before them cannot bee reprooued for this imitation They may say vnto the stubborne and stiffe-necked contemners of the word If ye will needes be ignorant be ignorant still but God wil finde you out in your blindnesse and ignorance If yee haue the light and yet will willingly and wilfully shut your eyes go forward yet God wil open them in the day of his visitation that ye shall see your owne misery If ye haue the bread of life and foode of saluation brought vnto you and yet ye will needs sterue and famish what remedy Pine away your soules and sterue them but know that it will be bitter in the lâ—tter end Vse 2 Secondly seeing this scoffing at euill is lawfull let men take heede they deserue not thus to be dealt withall When wee haue the word of God in all meeknesse and gentlenes with all patience and long suffering offered vnto vs let vs rest in it and not reiect it from vs let vs beleeue it and obey it and grow euery day from faith to faith When Micaiah the Prophet saw Ahab addicted to flatterers and false informers two very dangerous plagues to Princes hee iudged him not worthy to haue the truth reuealed vnto him and therefore in derision he sayth vnto him Go vp and prosper and the Lord shall deliuer it into the hand of the King 2 Kings 22 15. It is a greeuous thing to be scorned and derided and we hardly brooke that indignity If then wee would not be so roughly and tantingly handled in the ministery of the world let vs heare the voyce of God while it is called to day lest being hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sinne the Lord be compelled so to deale with vs. It is vsed for our benefit and saluation albeit it be bitter and sharpe But many times bitter things be most wholesome and healthfull And this answereth the obiection of carnall men when they are admonished to turne to the Lord with all their hearts to attend to the ministery of the word and to walke before the Lord with a perfect minde they answer If I shall come to bee a professor and make profession of the word I shall be mocked euery one will deride and flout at mee I shall be a laughing stocke to the world I shal become a Prouerbe vnto them and the drunkards will sing songs against me But choose whether thou wilt indure a reproch here for a season or be mocked of the Lord for euer It is better for thee here to suffer affliction with the people of God then to haue the Lord scorne thy folly for euer Therefore the wise man teacheth vs this doctrine Prou. 1 25 26. Because ye refused my counsell and would none of my correction I will also laugh at your destruction and mocke when your feare commeth And the Prophet Dauid declareth that when the wicked band themselues against the Lord and against Christ Hee that dwelleth in the Heauens shall laugh the Lord shall haue them in derision Psal 2 3 4. True it is this is spoken according to our capacity and vnderstanding not that there is any disposition of laughing or affection of scorning in God but he leaueth men in their miseries and maketh them oftentimes a mocking stocke to the world They shall haue no comfort from his presence he shall reioyce in the day of their calamity which shall bee to them as bitter as death and as hard to be born as hell it selfe Lastly Vse heereby a doore is not set open to fleering and flouting one of another which proceedeth from the scum and froth of many mens wits For as all deriding is not vnlawfull so all taunting is not lawfull Wherefore whatsoeuer mocking proceedeth from the gall of our hearts from the contempt of our brethren from pride disdain lightnesse bitternesse biting disgracing and reproaching of others cannot stand with our holy profession but is a fruite of the flesh a corruption of the old man which must bee pulled vppe Therefore the Apostle writing to the Ephesians and instructing them to walke in loue as Christ hath loued vs saith Ephes â— Fornication and all vncleannesse or couetousnesse let them not be once named among you as it becommeth Saints neyther filthinesse neither foolish talking neither iesting which are things not comely but rather giuing of thankes Where hee doth not simply forbid all mirth and iesting but the peeuish humour of many men that delight in iesting and gibing against others who regard not what iests they breake vpon their brethren so they may reuenge their owne malice and disgorge the venome of their owne hearts These men seek to build vp their owne names by the ruine of others and desire to grace themselues by the disgrace of others Such persons may wel be in loue with their owne wits but all discreete men may espy the want of much wisedome in them This biting and bitternesse one toward another cannot stand with our calling to the truth and profession of the faith We haue not so learned Iesus Christ We must account the good name of our brethren as their chiefest Iewell The credite and reputation of many men is as their chiefest
is a wonderfull miracle aboue nature and gaue her power to speake which is a peculiar preheminence of mankind True it is God hath giuen many giftes to the vnreasonable creatures wherein also they excell man yet to none hath he giuen the vse of speech and benefit of language but vnto man onely among all the workes of his hands And as he gaue her the vse of the tongue to speake with mans voyce so he gaue her the benefit of reason to speake with vnderstanding For she discourseth as a reasonable creature and sheweth forth the Art of concluding from many particulars cleering her selfe of present blame by her by-past actions and appealing to him as a witnesse and iudge in that matter Where she reasoneth after this manner If I haue done thee from the first time I came into thy possession hitherto faithfull seruice then am I at this present faultlesse But I haue hitherto serued thee faithfully Therefore I haue not at this present mocked thee The assumption is prooued and confirmed by an humane testimony for she appealeth to Balaam to speake his conscience what he had euer found in her And albeit God stirred vp the Asse to be his schoolemistris wrought a wonder to checke him to his face yet the wretch is not moued at the matter nor stirred vp at the miracle to lay his hand on his mouth and giue glory to God but bursteth with anger threatneth with words and striketh her with a staffe recompenceth euill for good He chafeth and fretteth that the asse had mocked him he considereth the fact of the asse but marketh not his owne fault which was farre worse who had mocked with God For the authority of God is greater ouer man then of man ouer his beast and there is a greater difference and disproportion between the Creator and the creature then is between creature and creature There is greater equality between man beast between the worke the workman betweene the potter and the clay betweene the saw and him that moueth it betweene the Axe and him that heweth with it then is betweene man whose breath is in his nostrils and the eternall God who is euen a consuming fire For euery creature is finite God is infinite between which is no equality or proportion so that the asse deserued not to be smitten of the man but the man deserued to be striken of God as the Angel witnesseth 〈…〉 But how could the Asse speake or how could a bruite beast which is without reason as the Apostle teacheth discourse and conclude Or where learned she the art of Logick which is nothing else but the art of vsing reason teaching to inuent arguments and then dispose them in order with good iudgement This seemeth to minister matter to Atheists and Libertines to deride all Religion and to scoffe at the Scriptures taking occasion at this and other like places For when they heare that an Asse could speake and reason the case with her master they beleeue it no more then one of Esopes Fables or a strange tale out of Ouids Metamorphosis where trees and birds and beasts are made to speake I answere touching our selues that are nourished in the bosome of the Church and bene instructed in the Gospel of Christ and trained vp in the schoole of the Prophets it is sufficient for our faith and staying vp our consciences in the truth to know that which Moses mentioneth verse 28. the Lord opened the mouth of the Asse the which was as easie for him to do as to giue vs reason and reasonable soules at the first For when thou hearest that GOD opened the Asses mouth it is as much as if it had bene said He that is almighty powerfull and al-sufficient did it that is without want or weakenes with whom nothing is vnpossible who sitteth in heauen and doth whatsoeuer he will aboue the course and order of nature And albeit wee haue not any like example in former times nor in the generations afterward of the like worke of God yet whence hath mankinde the vse of speech and vnderstanding but that God gaue it in the creation Wee see sometimes hee denyeth it to some men that are borne deafe and dumbe and cannot speake to the end we should acknowledge speech to be the gift of God rather then of Nature Sometimes also the Lord hath taken away the vse of the tongue for a time as wee see in Zachariah 〈◊〉 1 20 62 and peraduenture also of his eare that he could not heare inasmuch as the people spake not to him when they came together to bee present at the circumcision of his sonne but made signes to him how hee would haue him called As then the Lord denyeth the gift of speaking and depriueth of it where he once hath giuen it who can limite the holy One from bestowing speech framing the tongue of a beast to vtter a voice and communication as with the tongue of a man or to giue to the creature inferiour in nature that which is proper to the superiour For albeit God hath set setled an order in nature yet himselfe is not euer bound vnto it Neither is this miracle in this dumbe beast more marueilous 〈◊〉 11. 〈…〉 then that of Nebucadnezzar he was driuen from the societie of men hee did dwell with beasts hee did eate grasse lâ—ke the Oxe and the Asse his body was wet with the dew of heauen till the haire of his head did grow as Eagles feathers and the nailes of his fingers like birdes clawes and to conclude he wanted all vse of reason and vnderstanding Now the Asse did no more in this place resemble man then this man did resemble a beast as the Asse had reason giuen her so had the King his vnderstanding taken from him being striken by the hand of God with madnes and bereft of common reason and iudgement for it is said afterward that his vnderstanding was restored Besides we see the diuell in the beginning vsed the tongue of the serpent to speake to our first parents August de Gen. ad lit lib. 11. cap. 29. If Satan did this in the serpent shall not the author of Nature be able to doe it in the tongue of the Asse for as the serpent by nature can doe no more but hisse so the Asse can doe no more but bray Shall wee not ascribe so much to God as to the diuell Could the diuell vse the serpents tongue as his instrument and cannot God open the mouth of the Asse to teach a false and ignorant Prophet Or if wee confesse that God can worke miracles why not this among others If not this then neither others Now touching Atheists and Infidels that beleeue not the Scriptures nor the power of God to conuince them that are patrons of Nature but enemies of the God of Nature wee see how in Pies and Popin-iayes hee hath left a certaine resemblance of speech and thereby sheweth forth what hee is able to
do the sparkes flye out are scattered abroad to the shame and confusion of their owne faces This is it which the Prophet noteth in the people of Israel whom God of his mercy had chosen to be his Church aboue other Nations When the wrath of God came euen vpon them and slew the strongest of them and smote downe the chosen men of Israel then they returned to him and sought him early then they remembred that God was their strength and the most high God their redeemer but they flattered him with their lips and dissembled with him with their tongue for their heart was not vpright with him neither were they faithfull in his couenat Psal 78 31 34 35 36. Where we see that howsoeuer hypocrisy were in their secret soules and deepe dissimulation in their secret parts yet a counterfet repentance is in their mouthes their owne harts had taught their tongues to lye against God Secondly they would be like the children Reason 2 of God in their afflictions whom they regard not to follow in their conuersations They hate them with a deadly hatred and cannot abide them in their life so long as themselues liue in peace and sleepe in security but when the hand of God is heauy vpon them theÌ„ they would follow their example and would giue a world that they were like vnto them That they might die the death of the righteous Numb 23 10. yet is their confession no true confession because it proceedeth not from a feeling of the filthinesse of sinne but ariseth from a feare of punishment and therefore it is without conuersion to God without hope of mercy without prayer for pardon without hatred of sinne and without purpose to amend The vses of this doctrine are these First Vse 1 this ouerthroweth the doctrine of the Church of Rome which teacheth that confession is a part of true repentance which is a turning of the heart and a right reformation of the life For they make three parts of repentance contâ—ition of the heatt confession of the tongue satisfaction of the worke But these are not to be holden of vs as essentiall parts of a right repentance inasmuch as they may agree to the Reprobate and vnregenerate and are all of them found in Iudas that betrayed his Master Math. 27 34. For when he saw that Christ was condemned he sorrowed was striken with greefe for the treachery hee had committed againe he confessed his sinne before the high Priests in betraying innocent blood Lastly he made satisfaction and restitution of the mony which he had receiued Besides if wee marke their owne doctrine Catech. Rom. pag. 437. Tho. Aquin lib. 4. dist 2. quaest 1. art 1. who teach that contrition is an act of a mans free will proceeding from it not an act of the Holy-Ghost and that satisfaction may bee performed by another one satisfying for another as well as for himselfe Ioh. Chapeauil summ Catech. Rom. we may truely and soundly conclude from their false and vnsound doctrine that the reprobate may haue sorow of heart yea make confession and satisfaction and consequently their confession is no true member of repentance This therefore cannot be the true Religion which faileth and faultereth in the chiefe points and foundations thereof The like wee might say of the faith of the Romane Church which a reprobate may attaine For they define it to be a gift of God and a certaine light of the minde whereby a man giueth a sure and a certain assent to those things that are reuealed in the Word of God Rhe. Testam vpon 2 Cor. 13. And therefore our English Rhemists write that we may know and feele whether we haue faith but cannot know whether we be in the state of grace So Bellarmine in his first booke of Iustification auoucheth that whereas wee are taught in the Creed to beleeue the forgiuenesse of sinnes Bellar. de Iustif lib. 1. ca. 9. Sensus illius articuli non est credo aut confido mihi remissa esse peccata sed credo confiâ—cor in Ecclesia Catholica esse donum remissionâ—s peccatorum c. Iam. 2.19 Heb. 6.5 Luke 8 13. The meaning of that Article is not I beleeue or trust that my sins are forgiuen but I beleeue and confesse that the gift of forgiuing sins is found in the Catholike Church which is receiued by Baptisme and other Sacraments All this is but an historicall and generall faith which the diuell himselfe hath who beleeueth and trembleth as the Apostle teacheth and therefore also the reprobates whose mindes are so far enlightened to know the truth This is to beleeue as the Church beleeueth albeit they know nothing how the Church beleeueth If then the reprobate may be made partakers of the faith and repentance of the Church of Rome Acts 20 20.21 which are the two chiefe parts of Religion it confuteth those Polititians wise in their owne eyes who neither shame nor feare to maintaine that the Romish Religion differeth not in substance from the doctrine of the reformed Churches and consequently that they may be vnited reconciled If they can make a fellowship betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnes a communion betweene light and darknesse concord betweene Christ and Belial then they may make an harmony and hotch-potch betweene these two so contrary the one to the other But they shall assoone bring the North and South pole together and cause heauen earth to ioyne in one as these two the one grounded vpon the infallible rock of the Scriptures onely the other builded vpon the traditions of their fathers Vse 2 Secondly we must learne that they are further from the Kingdome of heauen that deny their sinne that hide it that excuse and iustifie it the reprobate shall rise vp in iudgment and condemne this generation It is one steppe toward the Kingdome of Heauen to tremble at the iudgements of God to feare to commit sin to sorrow and weep for it when a man hath committed it to humble himself and acknowledge his particular sinnes before mens and to pray to God in his distresses yet the reprobate may goe thus farre in his profession and afterward fall away This we see in Ahab when Eliah had reproued him for his bloody oppression and Idolatry and had denounced the wrath of God to fall vpon him and his posterity 1 Kings 2â— 29. He rent his cloathes put on sackcloath vpon him fasted and went softly in token of mourning Thus he humbled himselfe for some sinnes which hee had committed yet not for all his sinnes neither did he aske pardon for them So the Israelites murmuring against God desiring flesh for their lusts in the wildernesse had their prayers granted Numb 11 If then the vngodly may goe thus farre in Religion then they are heereby condemned that iustifie themselues in their iniquities and cannot bee brought to a free confession of them but hide them as Adam Gen. 3 2â— or excuse
exquisite and excellent thing in them but the inward and spirituall worship is neglected among them the Name of God is dishonoured the Sabbath is prophaned the Scriptures are abused the doctrine of faith and repentance is buried many open sinnes are maintained amoâ—g theÌ„ If that bee the true relâ—gion which giueth all glory to God the Popish religion cannot bee so whâ—ch giueth all glory to themselues and robbeth God of the honour due to his Name by their doctrine of merits by their works of supererogation which indeed is more then supererogation If it be the true religion that magnifyeth the Scriptures resteth in the perfection of them submitteth all persons causes vnto them and acknowledgeth them the sole and supreme Iudge of all Questions and Controuersies of religion then that must bee a false religio which patcheth other writings and traditions vnto them which in matters of â—octrine flyeth from them which preferreth the authority of the Church before them and â—enveth to be wholly ordered by them If that â—e the true religion which aduanceth the sufferings of Christ and resteth in his perfect Oblation once performed vpon the Crosse Heb. 10 1â— which acknowledgeth Christ to be the onely Sauiour and Redeemer of his people and â—eacheth to relye vpon him alone for our iustification then that must bee confessed to bee a counterfet religion which setteth vppe a mocke Christ and honoureth instead of him the cursed Idoll of the Masse whereby the remembrance of his death is shamefully eâ—uded and the people of God are miserably deluded Learne therefore that all zeale is not true zeale and to hate all euill albeit it haue the appearance of good and come masked vnder the vizard and habite of holinesse For counterfeit piety is double impiety Secondly let vs not bee carried away and Vse 2 seduced with euery vaine blast of false Doctrine but stand constant setled and vnmoueable as they that are builded not on the weak sand but vpon the firme Rocke that cannot bâ— remoued This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 1 9. Bee not carried about wiâ—h diuers and strange doctrines for it is a good thing that the heart bee stablished with grace and not with meates which haue not profited them that haue beene occupied in them This vse is vrged by the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 3 5. This know that in the last daies shall come perillous seasons for men shall bee louers of their owne selues c hauing a shew of godlinâ—sse but haue denied the power therof turne â—way therfore from such We see how easily the greaâ—est part are carried away with shadowes without substance and shewes without inward truâ—h They haue itching eares after new Teâ—chers and forsake the ancient Teachers that haue fed them with the milke of the word gained them to the faiâ—h of Christ Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to take heeâ— wee be not seduced and deceiued with â—aâ—e Pâ—ophets and to make a tryall of their doctrine by the truth of the Scriptures according to the counsell of Christ our Sauiour Math. chapter 7 verses 15. 16. Lastly it is our dutieâ— to learne to discerne Vse 3 the spirits and to be able to iudge of the Doctrine whether it be of God or not Christ commandeth his Disciples to beware take heed of the leauen of the Pharisies and Saduces Math 1 and 2 â— that is of their doctrine but in another place he chargeth them to heare the Pharisies obey their doctrine sitâ—ing in Moses chaire because they were appointed for the time to be the Teachers of the Church Now then if they must heare and do what they say and yet auoide their mixtures corruptions of sound dâ—ctrine it is required necessarily of the people to discerne betweene the Law of GOD and the leauen of the Pharisies being charged to cleaue to the truth and to forsake error This is that vse which thâ— Apostle Iohn vrgeth 1 Iohn chap. 4. verse 1. Deâ—rely beloued beleeue not euery spirit but try thâ— spirits whether they bee of GOD For many false Prophets are gone out into this world And in the second Epistle chap. 7 8. hee speaketh to the same purpose Many deceiuers are entred into this world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh looke to your selues that wee lose not the things which we haue done but that we may receiue a full reward Hereunto likewise cometh the exhortation of Eliah to all the people that were seduced by false Prophets 1 Kings 18 21. How long halt yee betweene two opinions If the Lord be God follow him but if Baal bee hee then go after him And the Apostle Paul chargeth the Thessalonians to try all things and to hold fast that which is good 1 Thess 5 21. This condemneth the Church of Rome of sacriledge that take from the people the key of knowledge and nuzzle them in ignorance as the mother of deuotion accounting it sufficient that they beleeue as the Church beleeueth and credite in all things theyr Pastours and Teachers and forbid them all tryall of the doctrine deliuered vnto them But the Scriptures require of them the spirit of discerning 〈◊〉 12 2. â—il 1 10. â—ph 5.15 17. and all iudgement that they may allow those things that are best and that they may bee without offence vntill the day of Christ to take heed that they walke circumspectly and wisely that they may vnderstand what the will of the Lord is and beware that they be not seduced And it is no excuse to the people beeing misled and misguided to say Thus haue I bene taught and instructed For when the blinde leade the blinde they both fall into the pit of destruction Mat. 15 14. So that if they embrace not faith vnto saluation but withdraw themselues vnto perdition they that follow false Teachers are sure to perish as well as they that leade them the way or rather out of the way and if the Watchman see the sword drawne 〈◊〉 33 8. and iudgement comming and blow not the Trumpet albeit the blood of the people shall bee required at his hands yet they shall also be taken away in their sins Verse 5. The Lord put an answer in Balaams mouth Heere is set downe the Author of his Prophesies He sought a cursing but God put in his mouth a blessing so that the spirit of Prophesie is sometimes giuen to wicked men as appeareth in Saul sundry others Wherefore it is said God put his word in his mouth not in his heart He hath God plentifully in his mouth but his heart was farre from him so that he speaketh not farre otherwise then his Asse spake before because God compelled him against his will to vtter that which he put in his mouth â—â—rine 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 â—â—â—eâ— to â—â—uiâ— oâ—â—e 〈◊〉 Heereby we learne that Gods truth is oftentimes enforced and drawne out of those that know it not nor beleeue it Prophane men of an euill spirit are constrained
those workmen that builded the Arke for others but were drowned themselues Let vs then labour after the especiall comfort consisting in the deliuerie of the whole will of God that though our hearers perish and go vnto destruction yet wee may find peace and comfort to our own harts This was it which the Apostle rested in hee preached Christ not onely as a Sauiour to theÌ„ that beleeue but as a Iudge of them that contemne him he saith We are vnto God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued in them which perish to the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life for we are not as many which make merchandize of the word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speake wee in Christ 2 Cor. 2 15 16 17. Thus doth the Prophet Esay prophesie concerning Christ bringing him in on the one side complaining of the contempt of his preaching and on the other side comforting himselfe that his worke was approued of God I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God Esay 49 4. If we be found faithfull we shall be partakers of this comfort blessed shall that seruant be whom his master when he commeth shall finde so doing So then this duty serueth to comfort such as haue taught the word of God not only truely but wholly and onely so that they are able to appeale to the consciences of their hearers to witnesse with their sincerity Thus did the Apostle Paul in many places In the 20. chap. of the Acts vers 18 26 he saith Ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you wherefore I take you to record this day that I am pure from the blood of all men Where he maketh them witnesses of his diligence in preaching and of the discharge of his duty in his calling and therefore they could not deny it Thus he speaketh in his second Epistle to the Corinthians chap. 3 v. 1 2 The like manner of speaking dealing hath beene vsed by the Prophets and Apostles as appeareth in sundry places yea by Christ Iesus himselfe Samuel cleareth himselfe before the people Behold heere I am beare record of me befere the Lord and before his Annointed 1. Sam. 12 3. So Christ speaketh Which of you can accuse me and rebuke mee of sinne Iohn 8 46. This is a great and singular comfort to all the Ministers that in truth shal be able to auouch to their people this their diligence vprightnesse and to say in the face of the Congregation Ye know that I haue done my duty I take you to record that I haue admonished you I haue blown the Trumpet and taught you the way of saluation This is expedient and necessary for the Minister to vtter of himselfe both in respect of the godly and vngodly of the godly that their soules gained to the faith might cleare him and God haue the glory Of the wicked his aduersaries that they might be left without excuse that their mouthes might be stopped they haue nothing iustly to lay against him But contrariwise when the people haue beene ignorant and without instruction thorough the want of performance of this duty this should bee as great a greefe and anguish of spirit and bring as great trouble of conscience to consider his negligence and want of loue to their soules that were redeemed by the precious blood of Christ Thirdly this serueth to confute and conuince Vse sundry errors and to correct sundry euill practises and corrupt abuses First it meeteth with many errors and heresies of the church of Rome which maintaineth the sowre leauen of false doctrine and poysons the truth of God with their owne inuentions And seeing the Minister is to set downe but the truth of God we must learne to detest apocryphall additions and their humane traditions both which are a derogation to the sufficiency and perfection of the Scriptures For touching the Apocryphall Bookes which they haue lifted vp into the chayre of estate and giuen them equall power and preheminence with the Canonicall Scriptures they are but base counterfet coyne and no part of the Churches treasure they haue drosse mingled with them are not pure and perfect mettall They were not endited by the Spirit of God nor penned by the Prophets 〈◊〉 3 16. Pet. 1 19. the Lords Secretaries as the Scriptures were which haue God for their author and the holy Prophets for their Penmen Againe they were neuer committed of trust to the Iewes nor receiued of them into the Arke as not onely the fathers but the aduersaries themselues confesse and acknowledge but the ancient Church of the Iewes receiued and approued all the Canonical Booke Rom. 3 2. God did commend them to their care committed them to their custody for this was one chiefe priuiledge of the Iewes that they were credited with the Oracles of God And howsoeuer they shewed their ignorance in false interpretations yet they discouered no vnfaithfulnesse in wilfull corruptions additions alterations or manglings of any Bookes for then they should haue beene charged with this â—â—h 5 21. as well as with the other Lastly they containe sundry things that disagree from the true Scriptures of God likewise from theÌ„selues as might be declared and demonstrated by many particulars Seeing therfore these bookes called Apocrypha were neyther penned by the Prophets nor deliuered to the church of the Israelites neither are free from diuers contradictions we conclude that the Church of Rome hath no warrant to equal them with the holy Scriptures make them of like credite and authority with the Scriptures Againe 〈…〉 Ses 4 they offend in teaching humane traditions in making a word vnwritten equall with the word written and holding the Scriptures to be vnperfect maimed lame not containing all things necessary to faith and saluation not fully enabling the Minister to discharge his Calling But the holy Scriptures are perfect absolute and all-sufficient to teach the truth to conuince errors 〈◊〉 3 16 17. to correct vices and to instruct in righteousnesse yea to make the man of God perfect and throughly instructed in euery good worke and are of strength ability and sufficiency to make him wise to saluation Lastly they are accursed that adde any thing that take away any thing froÌ„ that which is written Deut. 4 2. Prou. 30 6. Reuel 22 18. and therefore no such vnwritten verities are to be taught or preached to the people as the matter of our Sermons or the instrument of our faith or the means of our saluation Moreouer it serueth to redresse and amend sundry corrupt practises too common and familiar among the Ministers of the Gospel Some in stead of building vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus
being the chiefe Corner-stone do feed men with fancies fond deuices without godly edifying and teach their owne dreames and fables Let the Prophet that hath a dreame tell a dreame and he that hath my word let him speake my word faithfully what is the chaffe to the wheat saieth the Lord Ier. 23 28. And the Apostle chargeth Timothy to stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2 16. Many there are that corrupt the word to please men and to establish their owne errors We cannot content our selues with the ancient faith but loathe the heauenly Manna and waxe wanton against Christ He is not esteemed that preacheth the plain truth plainely in the euidence of the Spirit He is most magnified and made of that can bring in some strange matter against the common receiued faith and we liue in this respect in most dangerous times and perillous seasons as euer were heretofore Others shut vp their mouths and eyther through feare dare not or through flattery and filthy lucre will not reproue sin These are men-pleasers and time-seruers not remembring what the Apostle saith Galat. 1 10. Preach I mans doctrine or Gods Or goe I about to please men For if I should yet please men I were not the seruant of Christ The Ministers of the Gospel must not sowe cushions vnder mens elbowes Ezek. 13.11 Mich. 2 11. nor prophesie to the people of wine and strong drinke they must not apply or fashion their doctrine to the humours and affections of men as if the word were a crooked line or a leaden rule or a shipmans hose but keepe a good conscience Hence it is that the Lord chargeth Ieremy to take away the precious from the vile and to do according to his word Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them A father will not alwayes feed the fancy nor follow the disposition of his son that is sicke but will sometimes crosse his minde and restraine his desire Ier. 15 19 and 6 14. So must the Ministers of God which are the fathers of our soules deale with such as are sicke of sin not soothe them vp with sweete words nor dawb with vntempered Morter but giue theÌ„ that precious balme that shall not break their head Psal 141 5. Thus dealt Eliah with Ahab Amos with Amaziah Iohn Baptist with Herod though it cost him his head And thus should all the true Ministers of God do without pride or ambition without feare or flattery seeke the glory of God not the praise of men and howsoeuer the people hate him that rebuketh in the gate Amos chap. 5 verse 10 and abhorre him that speaketh vprightly yet they should set God before their eyes 2 Tim. 2 15. and consider they haue to deale with him Lastly they must not preach part of the word onely and leaue another part vntaught but lay before them the whole will of God Some preach nothing but the law some teach nothing but the Gospel both sorts are greatly deceyued if they looke for any great increase by their labors The Law must prepare and make the way the Gospel must follow after The Law casteth downe the Gospel comforteth and raiseth vp The Law reuealeth the knowledge of sinne the Gospel reuealeth the remission of sinne Both these meanes are to be set on worke and applied wisely and discreetly to our hearers Such as are secure and cold in the profession of the Gospel such as thorough presumption or ignorance see not their owne sinnes giue them the Law and apply vnto them the threatnings of the same Such as see and feele their sinnes and are cast downe by a deepe apprehension of Gods heauy iudgements minister vnto them a plaister of the Gospel made of the precious blood of Christ that looking vpon him as it were vpon the brazen Serpent Numb 21.6 they may presently bee cured and recouered of the sting of sinne and the wound of conscience Both these are two necessary meanes that God hath left the one without the other hurteth more then healeth The Law without the Gospel driueth the poore distressed soule vpon the rocke of desperation the Gospel without the Law puffeth vp and aduanceth proud flesh vnto presumption and therefore the spirituall Physitians and Surgeons are so to temper them as that the Church may haue the profitable and necessary helpe of both Vse 4 Lastly it serueth to direct the hearers in the right art of hearing they must submit them selues to Gods ordinance and bee ready to know and heare all the will of God We must not haue itching eares which are not able to suffer wholesome doctrine some as the Athenians delighting in new things and in hearing fables others not abiding to bee reprooued Therefore the Prophet Micha saith Are not my words good to him that walketh vprightly Mich. 2 7. The cause why the word to many men is vnpleasant and vnsauoury is because they delight in euill and desire to continue in sinne growing to so grosse a contempt as to command the Prophets not to Prophesie or to prescribe vnto them what they shall Prophesie or would limit them to their owne liking to serue their owne affections and filthy lustes Many would follow Iohn the Baptist til he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of taking vp the crosse Herod heard Iohn willingly Marke 6 20. and practised many things but when once hee came neerer to him taught that it was not lawfull to keepe his brothers wife hee enioyned him silence and clapped him vp in prison The Iewes seemed for a time attentiuely to hear the defence of Paul Acts 22 22. but when he touched his Apostleship to the Gentiles which they crossed gainesayed Luke testifies they heard him vnto this word but then they lift vp their voyces and saide Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meete that he should liue Thus it fareth with many hearers in our dayes The drunkard delighteth to heare the Minister preach agaâ—nst oppression and couetousnesse this pleaseth his humor this his stomacke brooketh well enough These men heare the word by parts parcels they giue care till their secret â—â—â—â—es be reproued and sit quietly till their sores bee rubbed and when once they are touched they begin to kick spurne with their heeles against the word and the Ministers of it But we must heare all that is taught vs and not certaine clauses or cantiles onely we must heare constantly continually and vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs and goe against vs as those things that please and content vs as well the iudgements of God thundered out against vs in the Law as the sweete promises pronounced and offered in the Gospel as well the laying open of our owne sins as the publishing of the sinnes of other men This kinde of hearing the Lord commendeth in his people after the deliuery of the Law Deut. chapter
Sauiour in the Parable of the Sower that went forth to sowe declareth that the seed that fell among thornes signifieth those hearers in whose hearts the cares of this life the deceitfulnesse of riches and the lustes of other things do choake the word make it vnfruitfull Math. 13 22. What was it that moued Iudas to betray his Master but for loue of money for he saide vnto the High-Priests What will you giue me and I will betray him vnto you Math. 26 15. Whereby Satan entred into him possessed his hart so that it wrought his destruction in soule and body What caused Demas a professor of the faith to forsake Paul 1 Tim. 4 10 and deny the faith surely he embraced this present world in greater loue then he did the truth that endureth for euer and caught after the shadow in stead of the body Our hearts are as a ground that is rich and ranke and bringeth foorth store of these weeds that choake the growing of the word of God we would faine come to God yet are so glewed to the world that it drowneth all desire of the world to come We offer one hand to Christ and the other to the diuell but he will haue both of them or none at all If we giue the Lord one part of our heart and lodge couetousnesse in the other we driue the Lord from vs and cause him to depart No man can serue two Masters for either he shall hate the one and loue the other or else hee shall leane to the one and despise the other ye cannot serue God and riches Math. 6 24. This made our Sauiour say How hardly shall a rich man enter into the kingdome of heauen it is easier for a Camel to goe through the eye of a Needle then for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of God Math. 19 3 making it as it were a rare extraordinary worke to bring them to saluation We must vse this world as though we vsed it not and they that buy as though they possessed not knowing that godlines is the greatest gaine 1 Tim 6 6. if a man be content with that he hath for we brought nothing into the world and it is certaine we can carry nothing out therefore when we haue foode and rayment let vs be content for they which will be rich fall into tentations and snares into many foolish and noysome lustes which drowne men in perdition and destruction What stirred vp Ahab and Iezebel to worke out the death of Naboth and his children 1 Kings 21 8. that the one of them was sicke with sorrow the other caused them to be stoned but the desire of his vineyard that was a sore in his eye and lay so fitly for him And yet when wee haue done when we haue embraced our dwellings and encroched on the bounds and borders of others when we haue ioyned house to house and land to land our neighbours hedge must be next vnto vs and hold vs hard that we can passe no further Secondly we see that our owne priuate respects Vse 2 are not the chiefe things that we must respect but seeke a sanctified vse of the blessings of this life and a warrant to our consciences for the right vsing of them These blessings of God become curses vnto vs vnlesse we vse them lawfully But if we set vp our rest vpon them and seeke our happinesse in them we prize them at a high rate Eph. 5 5. Col. 3 5. and commit the foulest and filthiest Idolatry that can be For the preferring of priuate profit before heauenly duties causeth a man to be an Idolater First because hee preferreth his riches before God or godlinesse in his affections depending vpon them as vpon God and making them the stay of his life Againe he accounteth his life to rest vpon his wealth rather then vpon the prouidence of God as his riches encrease so his hope encreaseth so his comfort encreaseth when his wealth sayleth all his hope comfort fayleth Therefore the Apostle chargeth vs to mortifie our members which are on the earth the inordinate affection euill concupiscence and couetousnesse which is Idolatry for the which things sake the wrath of God commeth on the children of disobedience So then the things of this life and the things of the life to come being propounded and set before vs we are to chuse the better of them This our Sauiour taught Martha Luk. 10 41 42. that she disquieted and incumbred her selfe about many things but one thing is needfull Mary hath chosen the better part which shall not be taken from her So likewise our Sauiour chargeth vs not to lay vppe treasure for our selues vpon the earth Where the Moth and Canker corrupt and where theeues digge thorough and steale but to lay vppe for our selues treasure in heauen where neither the Moth nor Canker corrupteth and where theeues cannot dig through and steale Mat. 6 19 20 33. Let vs first of all seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these earthly things shall be ministred vnto vs. Let our study and meditation be on heauenly things whereunto we are called Let vs take heed we lose not greater blessings by affecting the lesse Let vs remember Lots wife a fearefull myrrour and monument of carefull thoughts who got and gained nothing by all her cares Let vs waite vpon God and looke vp vnto him Who openeth his hand and filleth all things with his goodnes Ps 104 28. Let vs obey the voyce of the Lord our God and then all his blessings shall come vpon vs and ouertake vs. Vse 3 Lastly this doctrine serueth to reproue those that esteeme earthly things aboue heauenly minde their profits more then their saluation These inuert the course of nature and turne al things vpside downe they set the earth aboue the heauens and thrust downe the heauens beneath the earth This is like that confusion and disorder which the wise man speaketh of Eccl. 10 6 7. Folly is set in great excellency and the rich set in low place I haue seene seruants on horses and Princes walking as seruants on the ground These are like to the Gadarens that desired their swine more then Christ and had rather lose Christ and haue him depart out of their coasts then lose their swine Math. 8 34. These are of the brood and off-spring of prophane Esau who for one messe of meate solde his birthright Heb. 12 16 But we haue not so learned Christ we must looke vp to the eternall inheritance reserued for vs wee must not make our riches to be our heauen our belly to be our god our shame to be our glory and our owne profit to be our happinesse Wee must account one spark of grace and the least taste of the kingdome of heauen and of the ioyes of the life to come to be better worth and to bring with it more sound ioy of heart then all these transitory things and
the rest of the multitude were spared and the plague ceased which was begun in the hoast as appeareth in the words following Now albeit these were most liuely arguments of the wrath and indignation of God yet the Israelites continued with an high hand and a proud heart to prouoke the most High to his face so that one not of the least lowest but of the principall and cheefest among them brought an whorish woman into the hoast to despite God his people and religion This man thought it not sufficient to goe out of his Tent to those strange women but broght one of thē openly without shame into the Campe before his brethren Verse 14. before Moses and the other Magistrates yea to fill vp the measure of his abhominations to the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therby blaspheming God reproching his Religion enticing his brethren insulting ouer Moses and the whole assembly that cryed vnto God for mercy to stay his iudgement and to spare his people Loe such was the impudency of this Zimri that notwithstanding the tumults and hurly-burlyes in the hoast yet he is not moued to repentance eyther with the punishment inflicted vpon the malefactors or by the plague of God raging among his brethren or by the teares and supplications of the godly entreating for pardon lying prostrate at the doore of the Tabernacle but in the middest of all these iudgements neyther fearing GOD nor reuerencing man he seeketh to satisfie his filthy lust in the sight of the Sunne and in the open view of all his brethren euen of the whole hoast Verse 1. Now whilst Israel abode in Sittim Before we come to speake of the sinne of the people it shall not be amisse to consider the occasion whereby they fell into sinne Wee haue heard how Balaam being hyred to curse Israel could not for God stayed and restrained him who was greedy of the wages of iniquity Wherefore he counselled Balak to bring the people to destruction by procuring them to fall into some sinne Thus he layde a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel and thereby did draw them to spirituall and carnall fornication For whatsoeuer the Israelites heere committed they did through the counsell and procurement of Balaam From hence we learne that it is a particular note of false Teachers Doctrine It is a note of false teachers to lay stumbling blockes before men and false doctrines to set stumbling blockes before men to draw them to vncleannesse and wickednes eyther against the first or second Table or both I say false Teachers which are the instruments of Satan who he hath thrust into the church haue this speciall care to bring the seruants of God into wickednesse to draw them to idolatry and to destroy theyr faith To this purpose Moses teacheth Deut. 13 1. that false Prophets shall set before them this end to entice the children of God to serue false gods but true Idols This the Prophet Ezekiel noteth chapter 13.19 that they made Gods word to serue their bellies and taught carnall liberty sowing pillowes vnder euery arme hole polluting the Name of God for an handfull of Barley and for a peece of bread slaying the soules of them that should not dye giuing life to the soules that shold not liue crying peace where God proclaimeth open warre lying to the people that heare theyr lies The Scribes and Pharisies corrupted the law by false interpretations and expositions Math. 5 22. as appeareth in the Doctrine of Christ reducing the Law to the true meaning of the Law-giuer So the Apostle declareth that those rauening wolues which should creepe into the Church of God purpose to make hauocke of the people of God I know this that after my departing shall greeuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Acts 20 29. The Apostle Paul prophesying of the comming of Antichrist calleth the doctrine of Antichrist The mystery of Iniquity 2 Thess 2 7. It is the common practise of the Iesuites and Seminary Priests scattered heere and there in the Land to bring the people to Idolatry The Reasons of this truth are manifest Reason 1 First from the counsell of God for albeit no wickednes be in the most High yet it is his wisedome and power to draw good out of euill as he did light out of darknes that so they which are his may be tryed that their faith may be proued their loue to God and the trueth manifested and his children alwayes exercised that they may be made the more carefull and watchful and so finde by experience how they can stand out vnto the end of theyr dayes in all holy obedience This reason is laide open in the thirteenth chapter of Deuteronomy verse 3. where the doctrine hath his confirmation If there arise among you a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams and giue thee a signe or wonder thou shalt not hearken to the words of the Prophet for the Lord your God proueth you to know whether ye loue the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soule And the Apostle teaching that God hath appointed that heresies shall be in the Church annexeth this reason that the faith of Gods children seated in the heart may be made manifest There must be euen heresies among you that they which are approued among you might be knowne 1 Cor. chap. 11. Another Reason is in the malice of those Reason 2 wicked men themselues For this is the nature of the diuell and the property of diuellish men and the cruelty of them both they carry a continuall hatred to the truth and the professors of it they seeke to make a spirituall slaughter and hauocke of the flock of Christ Therefore the Apostle exhorting the Elders of Ephesus prophesyeth that greeuous wolues should rage against the sheepe of Christ yea of their owne selues should men arise speaking peruerse things to draw disciples after them Act. 20 30. All wolues do account and finde by experience the blood of Lambes to be sweeter thē the blood of all other beasts and therefore they are sheep-byters rather then hog-byters or dog-byters The prophane and heathen are in the power and possession of Satan already he hath made sure of them his cheefest labour and endeuour is to circumuent and subuert the seruants of God So his instruments do hate the faithful as the wolfe doth the sheep the lambes are milde peaceable and simple the wolfe bloudy beastly and cruell therefore no maruaile if they seeke to suppresse the truth and to ouerthrow the seruants of God which are the professors and maintainers of the truth 2 Tim. 3 8. Now let vs apply this doctrine to our seuerall Vse 1 vses First we may assure our owne harts of this that so long as this world continueth the Church shall neuer bee without vncleane beasts to assault it eyther heretiques or false seducers or hyrelings that regard the fleece more then the sheepe the dignity more then
the duty the profite more then the labour Some are cruell and sauage wolues not sparing to deuoure the flocke by open violence Some are cunning and crafty Foxes vndermining the faith of the faithfull Many vnstable people that are euer learning and neuer attaining to the knowledge of the truth are greatly offended because of the vanity and variety that is in mens opinions and heereupon they cry out they know not what way to take they know not what doctrine to receiue they do not know in such diuersities what to beleeue This scandall is hereby remoued and this obiection answered For seeing we learne that the end of wolues and seducers is to be occupied about Gods people to ruine them it followeth that the Church of Christ vpon earth shall alwayes haue some of these wolues and false Teachers carrying a shew of lawfull Pastors but indeed are rauening wolues Wolues shall alwayes be in the Church of one sort or other such as teach false doctrine or persecute Gods seruants or louing the hyre more then the sweate or heate of the day and the wages better then the worke and the gaines rather then the paines and labour Christ our Sauiour whē the Pharisies had spoken against him Iohn 7 47. and 8 13. and 9 16 24 and sought both by perswasion and excommunication to leade away the people to make the faithfull wise against their practises declareth his office and person in a Parable Iohn 10 14 30. wherein he compareth Gods chosen to sheepe and himselfe to a Shepheard by this occasion he aduertiseth them of three sorts of Teachers which meddle with the flocke of God the first is a Shepheard the second an hyreling the third a theefe and a robber Christ also testifieth that there shall bee false Christs and false Prophets in the Church that shall deceiue if it were possible the elect of God Math. 24 24. So then we are not to wonder at it as at a strange thing when we see diuersity of iudgements and contrariety of opinions nor by by to say A notable subtilty of the diuell to seduce men Alasse what shall we doe that are simple There are great Doctors of one side and as great Doctors of the other side I will neuer be setled in religion till all be agreed This is a notable illusion of the diuell and a subtle delusion whereby vnder a great shew of wisedom he draweth many to destruction For these men thinke they speake discreetly and wisely and yet they speak most ignorantly and foolishly For wilt thou not resolue of thy religion vntill there be a generall agreement and a full accord of all parts Then thou wilt neuer be setled nor resolued thou wilt neuer bee of any religion inasmuch as thou shalt neuer see that perfect concord which thou supposest surmisest Where the good husbandmā soweth his good seed the enuious will sowe his darnell Math. 13 25. Hence it commeth to passe that in the Church there haue alwayes beene Teachers against Teachers Prophets against Prophets Apostles against Apostles Preachers against Preachers For as God raysed vp his Prophets so hath the diuell his false Prophets as Christ chose his Apostles so the diuell called his false Apostles as God hath his Church so the diuell hath his chappell and as God hath two or three gathered together in his Name the diuell will haue twenty gathered together in his name When God sent Moses and Aaron to worke myracles in the sight of Pharaoh to warrant his calling and to bring his people out of the Land of Egypt the diuell had his two ministers Iannes and Iambres that withstood Moses and Aaron deluding the Egyptians and hardening Pharaoh in his euill When Ieremy had in the Name of God denounced captiuity to be brought vpon the people and determined the time to be seuenty years the diuell prouoked Hananiah a false Prophet to speake in the presence of all the people that within two yeares the vesselles of the Lords house shall be restored the yoke of Nebucadnezzar broken such as were carried away be deliuered out of captiuity Ierem. 28 3 11. When Micaiah prophesied the ouerthrow of Ahab and the scattering of Israel vpon the Mountaines as sheep that had no Shepheard 2 Kings 22 17 22 the diuell bestirred himselfe went out as a false spirit in the mouth of all his Prophets Heere we see Prophets teaching against Prophets and the seruants of God set against the seruants of the diuell This is it which the Apostle Peter witnesseth 2. Pet. 2 1 2. There were false Prophets also among the people euen as there shall bee false Teachers among you which priuily shall bring in damnable heresies euen denying the Lord that hath bought them c. True it is it is a great tentation when wee behold such difference and opposition Moses and Aaron saw the enchanters counterfet the signes and myracles which they wrought by the finger of God yet did they not distrust their calling nor cry out against God A man would thinke Moses and the Magitians to be of equall power and authority and one to bee esteemed as much as the other Thus the vngodly shall alwayes finde something to delude them and to hold them in blindnes Such as will not beleeue the truth shall be fed with dreames and be deceiued with lyes 2 Thes 2 10. Notwithstanding as the rod of Moses deuoured the charmers rod so the truth shall ouercome errors and the light of the Sunne shall abolish the darknesse of the night This the Apostle Paul alledgeth to comfort Timothy and in his person encourageth all the seruants of GOD and Ministers of his word shewing That he will prouide that his truth shall not alwayes be oppressed though it be suppressed for a season yet in the end it shall preuaile 2 Tim. 3 3 8. God will make it to be receiued and entertained when Satan and his instruments shall be confounded Albeit Iannes and Iambres withstood Moses and resisted the truth yet their madnes was made manifest to all Thus then we haue two manner of comforts when we see the truth not receiued Two cōforts when we see the truth of God gainsaid but resisted not beleeued but contradicted First because the Lord vseth vs no otherwise then he hath vsed his Church at all times and in all ages Moses and the Prophets had continuall warre made against them CHRIST and his Apostles were gaine-sayed and withstood therefore let vs take it patiently at this day if we suffer and sustaine the like measure at the hands of wicked and vngodly men For we must not looke that our condition should bee better then of Moses and the Prophets or what reason haue we to expect a priuiledge or prerogatiue aboue them Secondly the end shall alwayes be good the yssue blessed though it greeue vs to fight and the truth sometimes seeme to be in danger yea to be vtterly abolished let vs waite Gods leysure and consider that howsoeuer
them stedfastly in the faith We shall be fitted to beare out this triall if we be carefull to vnderstand the acceptable will of God and if we be able to weild the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God Our Sauiour teacheth his Disciples to beware of false Teachers which come in sheepes cloathing but inwardly are rauening Wolues Mat. 7 15. This is the vse which the Apostle Iude maketh chap. 4 where making mention that seducers were entered secretly and subtilly among them hee mooued them to striue and contend for the common faith taught by his ministry If we wold know how this shold be let vs haue our faith stablisht in the grace of God and our hearts setled in the truth Faith is a precious Iewell the Iewell of Iewels it must then be kept well and warily If a man haue a pearle of great price committed vnto him he will not let it lye about commonly and carelesly for euery one to pilfer purloyne but keepe it vnder lock key that it may be preserued safe and sure True Religion builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles is such a Pearle it must be kept with watch and ward or else it will bee stolne and taken from vs. It is such a Iewel as when a man hath found it he will sell all that he hath to keepe and retaine it The people beganne to commit whoredome with the daughters of Moab We haue heard before the author of that stumbling-blocke which was laid before the feet of the people of God to cause them to fall to wit Balaam from him the counsell came by him the net was made and by Balak it was spred to intrappe them Now we see what they committed wherein they offended So soone as the plot is deuised and the counsell followed by and by the Israelites are taken in the snare They banquet with the Moabites in the idoll feasts so fall into fornication These are tentations on the right hand delights to the flesh and enticements to pleasures Doctrinâ— Tentatioâ— by pleasuâ—â— are most â—â—gerous The Doctrine arising from hence is this That tentations from pleasures delights are of all other most dangerous more effectuall to preuaile ouer vs then such tentations as stand on the left hand to witte crosses aduersities Indeed we are assailed on euery side on the left hand by pouerty shame contempt persecutions and such like which cause many to hang down their heads to cast away their confidence to renounce their faith to depart out of the field without striking a stroke but such as present themselues at our right haÌ„d as riches power honor glory preferment profit pleasure which dazle the eyes and entangle the hart with the delights therof these are most cunning Engines and instruments vsed or rather abused by Sathan to our destruction This was the last tentation as most auaileable in it selfe that the diuel vsed against our Sauiour Christ Mat. 4 8. shewing and offering vnto him the kingdomes of the world the glory thereof Faire promises of high preferment preuailed with Eue to eate of the forbidden fruite Genesis He gaue Dauid the foile by vncleannesse and Noah by drunkennesse Salomon by idolatry and Hezekiah by prosperity when he could not shake them by crosses and persecutions Gold and siluer haue opened the gates of the Citty when the force of the Cannon shot could not This is that which the Prophet Dauid meaneth when he saith I saide in my prosperity I shall not be remoued Psal 30 6. The Church of God was neuer so ouertaken with aduersity as with abundance and prosperity more are brought to condemnation by riches pleasures and worldly lusts then by pouerty and persecution Reason 1 The Reasons to inforce this doctrine are diuers First prosperity puffeth vp not onely the wicked but also the godly and stealeth away the heart of man before he feele the danger and can thinke vpon that which will follow Pleasures make vs forget God and our selues both seducing worldlings and such as remember not God all their life long and ouertaking the faithfull which haue walked in the feare of God when they haue al things at will so as they haue not knowne themselues any more When Salomon was old his wiues by flattery turned away his heart 1 Kings 11 4. So did Dalilah the heart of Sampson iudg 14. 15 who was made so weak impotent by the look of a woman that he yeelded himselfe to her lure or lust most reproachfully brought himselfe into extreme bondage and slauery through her enticements Reason 2 Secondly carnall pleasures and riches are deceitfull they appeare otherwise then they are They are like to a baite that couereth a deadly hooke they are like the greene grasse in which lurketh and lyeth a Serpent ready to sting vs vnto death they are like some cunning Couering that hideth a deepe pit prepared to swallow vs. This is the reason vsed by the Apostle shewing That they which will bee rich fall into tentations and snares and into foolish and noysome lusts 1 Tim. 6 9 1. Salomon speaking of falling into whoredome sayeth Prou. 7 21. 5 2. The lips of a strange Woman drop as an hony combe and her mouth is softer then Oyle when as her end is as bitter as wormwood as sharpe as a two-edged sword her paths leade to the graue and her wayes tend to hell by this means she catcheth fooles and bringeth them to the stocks as an Oxe to the slaughter Vse 1 The vses follow to bee considered of vs. First let vs learne from hence to confesse that prosperity is a slippery estate and howsoeuer it bee much desired and admired yet it is full of great dangers and hedged in with diuers difficulties This is not knowne nor vnderstood of the men of this world True it is wheÌ„ God sendeth famine or warre or pestilence and infectious diseases all men can say Alas these are hard and heauy times terrible and troublesome seasons we are alwayes in danger of death But wee must remember that when we liue at ease and all of vs be at peace when God deliuereth vs from diseases wee must not be secure and fall asleep in such prosperity but consider that we are set in slippery places This the Apostle Paul teacheth 2 Tim. 3 1 where hee saith In the lâ—st daies shall come perillous times for men shall bee louers of themselues proude couetous boasters louers of pleasures more then louers of God hauing a shew of godlinesse but denying the power thereof Hee speaketh of rough and greeuous times yet he neither nameth nor meaneth plague pestilence famine sword or such like calamities but hee telleth of things more dangerous although we take our selues to be free and farre from all danger We account no times tedious and troublesome but when wee liue in feare of death or feele our bellies pinched or else are crossed in the things of this
Christ the reproch redounds in part to the head Fourthly it behoueth vs from hence to Vse 4 learne to auoyde all allurements and enticements that may draw vs into this sinne For to auoyd sinne is to auoyd the occasions of sinne Whosoeuer doth nourish the occasions cannot be long free from sinne And whosoeuer maketh no conscience to follow the prouocations of lust and the meanes that may bring it vpon vs will shortly make no conscience of whoredome it selfe Therefore our Sauior correcting the false glozes of the Scribes and Pharisies and expounding the true meaning of the seuenth Commandement saith If thy right eie cause thee to offend plucke it out and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy members perish then that thy whole body should be cast into hell Math. chap. 5 29. Whereby our Sauiour meaneth that the Law of God not onely forbiddeth the sinne expressed but restraineth all occasions and allurements though they were as deare vnto vs as our right eye or as necessary vnto vs as our hand A notable example hereeof wee haue in Ioseph when he was tempted by his wanton mistresse to commit folly hee was so farre from consenting to adultery that he absented him selfe from her company Gen. 39 10. Many are the allurements that leade the way vnto this sinne wanton apparrell filthy communication vncleane songs wanton lookes beastly drunkennesse vnlawfull embracings excessiue dyet hurtfull idlenesse and too familiar company with those that may entice vs and tempt vs to lust The following after these the delighting in them is the path that guideth vs to the practise of all vncleannesse and therefore we must abhorre them if we would hate whoredome it selfe Such then as say they cannot abide whoredome and they doe detest it from their harts and yet do not shun these allurements do not consider their owne weaknes but offer themselues leade themselues into tentation yea as much as in them lyeth they make God a lyar and there is no truth in them Lastly let vs according to our duty with Vse 5 all speede forsake this filthy kinde of life and renounce our former vncleannes so the hearty repeÌ„tance may follow after wher this sin hath bin coÌ„mitted before For there remaines mercy to such if they repent and turne with all their hearts and with all their soules The Lord is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger and of great kindnesse If the wicked man forsake his waies and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations if he returne vnto the Lord and craue mercy at his hands hee will not alway chide neither keepe his anger for euer Esay 55 7. He will not deale with vs after our sinnes neither reward vs according to our iniquities Psal 103 10. Dauid through the lust of his eye fell into this sinne and committed folly in Israel but when he confessed his fault and forsooke his sinne he was receiued to mercy For when Dauid saide vnto Nathan I haue sinned against the Lord Nathan saide vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not die 2. Sam. 12 verse 13. The Lord seeketh no more but that the sinner turn vnto him When once we are reconciled vnto him he hath no more controuersie against vs. This we see in Rahab the harlot she led a filthy and vncleane life among her people but when she heard of the great workes that the Lord had done for the children of Israel in deliuering them out of Egypt in drying vp the red sea in feeding theÌ„ from heauen and in preseruing them from all their enemies she ioyned in heart with the Church forsooke her euill life and in token of her true repentance Heb. 11 31. Iam. 2.25 she receiued the messengers sent vnto her with the danger of her life and sent them out another way This the Apostle speaketh of the Saints at Corinth for hauing denounced a fearful iudgment against fornicators adulterers wanton persons that they shall not inherit the kingdome of God he addeth 1 Cor. 6 11. Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but yee are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God Seeing therefore God is ready to forgiue our sins why should not we be ready to forsake our sinnes This vncleannesse maketh vs guilty of temporall and eternal punishments yet God offereth to discharge vs of both and to receiue vs vnto his fauour if we will turne from our sinnes to him bring forth fruite worthy amendment of life Let vs therefore confesse with Dauid that wee haue sinned let vs call for mercy at the hands of God saying Haue mercy vpon me O Lord according to thy louing kindnes acording to the multitude of thy compassions put away mine iniquities wash me throughly from mine iniquity and clense me from my sinne Psalme 51 the first second verses Verse 4. And the Lord said vnto Moses Take all the heads of this people and hang them vp to the Lord before this Sunne In the words before the punishment that fell vpon the people of Israel was set downe in generall now hee setteth downe vpon whom it fell in particular to wit both Princes people for the wrath of God was so kindled against them that they were cut off as rotten members all through the counsell of Balaam For when he saw that God opened not his mouth to curse the Israelites but rather when he was resolued to vtter curses hee was inforced to pronounce blessings hee gaue diuellish counsell as his last shift to the Moabites that their beautifull women should allure the Iewes into their coÌ„pany and by their company vnto adultery by adultery vnto idolatry wherby they shold prouoke Gods indignation and so bring vpon themselues vtter confusion Now we must obserue in this place that God in punishing these sinnes beginneth first with the heads of the people Doctrine Superiors lye open to iudgmenâ—s as well as others From hence we learne that Superiors and men of high places lye open to greeuous iudgements as wel as others All sorts of men high and low rich and poore noble and vnnoble shall taste of the punishments of God for sinne This the Prophet pointeth vnto when he faith God powreth contempt vpon Princes and causeth them to erre in desert places out of the way Psal 107 40. In the first chapter of Esay verses 10 23 24 this truth receiueth plentifull confirmation Heare the word of God O Princes of Sodome hearken vnto the Law of our God O people of Gomorrha thy Princes are rebellious and companions of theeues euery one loueth gifts and followeth after rewards they iudge not the fatherlesse neither doth the widdowes cause come before them therefore saith the Lord God of hostes the mighty one of Israel Ah I will ease me of mine aduersaries auenge me of mine enemies And in the Chapter following the same Prophet saith The high lookes
executing iudgement vpon the offenders and euill dooers which brought a greeuous plague vpon the people His spirit was stirred within him beeing first stirred by the Spirit of God which mooued him to take a speare and to thrust thorow the adulterer and adulteresse Now wee shall see the recompence of reward that was giuen vnto him for that worke which was acceptable vnto God and profitable vnto his people He hath a couenant of peace made with him the Priesthood confirmed vnto him and his posteritie He onely had appeased the wrath of God made vppe the breach betweene God and his people but the blessing is conueyed euen to his posterity He destroyeth two malefactors whereby he bringeth a blessing vnto his children Hereby we learne Doctrine The faithfâ—â— bring able â—sing on the families That when the wayes of a man please God he will bee gracious to his house posterity God is so pleased with the obedience of his people that he wiil shew mercy to such as belong to them This is pleÌ„tifully proued vnto vs in the word of GOD. When God saw Noah righteous before him in that corrupt age and generation hee made all that belonged vnto him partakers of a great deliuerance saying vnto him Enter thou all thine house into the Arke for thee haue I seene righteous before me in this age Gen. 7 1. This appeareth in the person of Abraham when God had called him out of his Countrey and from his kindred and made a Couenant with him to blesse him Gen. 12 2 3. The Prophet Ieremy teacheth this in the example of the Rechabites Thus saith the Lord of hoasts the God of Israel Because ye haue obeyed the Commandement of Ionadab your Father and â—ept all his precepts and done according vnto all that he hath coÌ„manded you Therfore thus saith the Lord of hosts the God of Israel Ionadab the son of Rechab shall not want a man to stand before me for euer Ier. 35 18. To this purpose speaketh the Prophet Dauid Psal 37.21 A good man is mercifull and lendeth and his seede enioyeth the blessing If wee come to the new Testament wee haue many testimonies leading vs vnto the consideration of this truth When Zaccheus beleeued in Christ for his saluation and testified his repentance by his restitution Iesus said vnto him This day is saluation come into this house forasmuch as he is become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. When the ruler whose son was sick at Capernaum saw the great power of Christ in restoring him to health againe Hee beleeued and all his houshold Iohn 4 13. This is oftentimes remembred vnto vs in the Acts of the Apostles When God had opened the heart of Lydia that shee attended vnto the things which Paul deliuered She was baptized and all her houshold Acts 16 15.33 VVhen the Iayler beleeued in the Lord Iesus for his saluation and shewed his vnfained conuersion by the fruites of his loue to the Apostles he was baptized with all that belonged vnto him straitway and reioyced that he with al his houshold beleeued in God Reason 1 The reasons to enforce this doctrine are euident if wee consider eyther the person of God or the condition of the faithfull For first God hath in great mercy and goodnesse promised to shew grace and fauour not onely to the faithfull themselues but to the seede of the faithfull that feare him It is the nature of God to be mercifull and gracious to be slow to anger and abundant in goodnesse shewing mercy vnto thousands to them that loue him and keepe his commandements Exod. 20 6 and 34 6 7. VVe see this in the history of the destruction of Sodome the Lord did not onely in great mercy and compassion saue Lot himself but said vnto him Whom hast thou yet heere either sonne in law or thy sonnes or thy daughters or whatsoeuer thou hast in the citty bring it out of this place Gen. 19 12. Hee was ready not to saue him alone but as an ouerplus to deliuer all that belonged vnto him We see the mercy of God to others for his childrens sake hee thinketh it not enough to bee good to them but extendeth his mercies to those that any way concerne them Reason 2 Secondly as the mercy of God is great so the faith of the godly is effectuall for themselues and their children This is the tenour of the couenant that God hath made with al the faithful their faith is auailable both for themselues and for others God will be our God and the God of our seede after vs Gen. 17 7. And this is the priuiledge prerogatiue that the faithfull haue they beleeue this mercifull promise of God themselues and thereby entitle their children vnto it For as a father that purchaseth house or land giueth thereby an interest vnto his son therein so he that layeth hold on the promise which God hath made to all godly parents doth conueygh it vnto his children so that albeit they want faith by reason of their yeares yet they are made partakers of Christ and ingrafted into his body So then we may collect and gather this truth that the loue of God to the faithfull shall so abound that it shall come to their posterity like the precious oyntment powred on the head of Aaron that ranne downe vpon his beard and flowed to the border of his garments or as the dew on Hermon and Sion which watered the vallies that were beneath vpon which it descended Psal 133 2 3. The vses remaine to be handled First wee Vse 1 learne that the children of faithful parents haue right and interest to Baptisme and are to receiue the seale of the couenant This the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 7 14 when hee sayth The vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified to the wife and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified to the husband elsewere your children vncleane but now they are holy Seeing then that faithfull parents entitle their children to the blessings which they receiue wee see that there ought to bee a difference betweene them and the children of Turkes and Infidels All the offspring of Abraham was accounted holy in the time of the old Testament because God made with him the couenant of life and the Apostle reasoneth that if the root be holy the branches also are holy Rom. 11.16 Hence it is that he calleth them all his children who are borne of Israel But since the partition wall is pulled downe the grace of God is not obscured and lesse assured vnto vs then it was before vnto the Iewes Infants and children doe no lesse belong to the couenant and Church of God then others doe that are of yeares of discretion as it is plaine by the promise made to Abraham I will set my couenant betweene me and thee and betweene thy seed after thee in their generations for an euerlasting couenant that I will be thy God and the God of thy seed after thee Genes 17 7. Where God doth
foretell that in the time of the Gospel they shall breake theyr Swords into Mattocks and their Speares into Sythes Esay 2 4. Micah 4 3. Nation shall not lift vp a sword against Nation neyther shall they learne to fight any more These are the cheefest and choysest arguments drawne out of the new Testament and produced out of the old partly from the instructions of Christ partly from the precepts of the Apostle and partly from the Prophesies of the Prophets Touching the obiections alledged out of the words of Christ when hee willeth vs to turne the left cheeke being smitten on the right it is a figuratiue speech Aug. epist 5. ad Matellinum as Augustine obserueth for literally it was not obserued by Iesus Christ nor by the Apostles nor by the Prophets whē they were stroken on the eare For what if one smite vs on the left cheeke we haue now no other left to turne vnto him or shall wee restraine his words onely to the cheeke His purpose is to forbid priuate reuenge to recompence iniury with iniury and to teach vs rather to prepare our selues to endure another wrong then to giue like for like but he doth not disanull the office and calling of the Magistrate nor take away publike reuenge by him Peter was Christs Disciple not a publike Magistrate Touching suffering the tares to grow hee teacheth vs the perpetuall state of the Church what it shall be He speaketh not of the office of the Minister or Magistrate 〈◊〉 Mart in 2. 〈◊〉 cap 2. 〈◊〉 Gen cap. 14. but of the future condition of the Church that it shall neuer be perfect in this life but wee shall haue tares with the wheate bad fish with the good foolish virgins with the wise and hypocrites with true beleeuers therefore he comforteth the godly against the troubles which they sustaine by conuersing with them Hereunto also referre the precepts of the Apostle Paul The Prophesies of the Prophets touching the turning of the weapons of warre into instruments of peace and tooles of husbandry are obiected against vs also by the Iewes that deny the comming of the true Messiah The Prophets heereby commend the Doctrine of Christ If we were all such as Christ chargeth vs to bee there should be no need of the sword Such as are true Christians do liue soberly righteously and godly for conscience sake to the commandement of Christ At the comming of Christ in glory wee shall see the full accomplishment thereof to our endlesse comfort In the meane season such as truely beleeue in Christ do so walke as that no warres are raised through theyr default True it is our weapons are spirituall but wee must vnderstand this as we are Christians But we are not onely Christian men but also men not onely spirit but also flesh and therefore as we are men and cloathed with flesh neyther the Apostle nor Christ that called the Apostles do take away weapons from the Magistrate Rom. 13 4 but put a sword into his hand to take vengeance on him that doth euill And when the Apostle saith Ephes chap. 6 verse 12 We wrestle not with flesh and blood he speaketh not simply but comparatiuely as when hee sayth Christ sent him not to baptize but to preach the Gospell that is chiefly and especially to publish the glad tidings of saluation 1. Cor. 1 17 so in this place hee meaneth that our greatest and mightiest enemies are inuisible wee must not thinke that our chiefest conflict is with men which are fraile and feeble This fight is nothing at all if it bee compared with the other which is spirituall Thus we see the obiections of the Anabaptists answered and their doubts dissolued who would banish away all lawfull vse of sword and weapon contrary to infinite euidences that may be broght to iustifie the lawfulnesse of warre God hath made many lawes touching the vndertaking beginning and waging of warres but such things as are euill are wholly to be condemned not to be ordered by Law The Lord swore that the Israelites shold haue war with Amalek for euer Salomon prayeth vnto God when his people shall go out to battel against their enemies to heare them and their prayer and supplication and to iudge their cause 2. Chron. 6 34. When any citty shall fall into idolatry draw away the inhabitants thereof to serue strange gods he commandeth that they should be slaine with the edge of the sword all that is within it be destroyed Deut 13 15. When the Israelites asked counsell of GOD after the death of Ioshua who should goe vp against the Canaanites to fight first against them the Lord said Iudah shall goe vp because I haue giuen the Land into his hand Iudg. 1 1 2. It is God that teacheth our fingers to fight and our hands to battaile Psal 144 1 but God is no Lord of misrule he teacheth nothing that is euill They are the words of Dauid a man after Gods owne heart yet he saith God had taught his hands his fingers Besides they are called the warres and battels of the Lord so Dauid is oftentimes saide to haue fought the battels of the Lord 1 Samuel 17 18 and 25 verse 28. When many enemies armed themselues against Iehoshaphat Iahaziel inspired by the Spirit of God saide Thus saith the Lord vnto you Feare you not neither be afraid for this great multitude for the battell is not yours but the Lords 2 Chron. 20 15. When the souldiers that were conuerted to the faith and repented of theyr offences enquired of Iohn what they should do he did not bid them to lay away theyr weapons or throw away their swords or renounce their oathes or forsake theyr Captaines or giue ouer theyr places callings of life wherein they abode but charged them to do violence to no man Luke 3 14 to accuse no man falsely to be content with theyr wages So the Euangelist commendeth the faithfull Centurion and Cornelius to be a deuout man fearing God with all his houshold Paul vsed the helpe of a band of men to be rescued out of the hands of the Iewes and to bee brought safe vnto the Gouernor For the Captaine out of the Garrison gathered a selected company of two hundred souldiers and deliuered him from them that lay in wayte to kil him Acts 23 27. The Apostle noteth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes ch 11 33. that the godly throgh faith subdued kingdomes so that warre may bee an exercise of faith And lest any should apply this to fighting against spirituall enemies hee addeth immediately after They waxed valiant in battaile and turned to flight the Armies of the aliants By all these testimonies wee are taught to receiue this truth that the making of warre is necessary and to maintaine it against all the aduersaries that seeke to oppugne and contradict the same Verse 18. For they trouble you with their wiles wherewith they haue beguiled you as concerning Peor In these words
10 31 32 that saw a certaine man robbed of his money spoyled of his rayment and wounded of his body yet departed from him and passed by on the other side leauing him halfe dead But when we are so farre from releeuing them in theyr wants and comforting them in theyr distresses and helping them with our counsell that we seduce them our selues or boulster them vp in their sinnes or draw them into wickednesse we shall draw vpon our selues the heauy iudgements of God in the day of his visitation For if they shall not escape that are ledde out of the way and follow the direction of false and lying seducers of greater iudgment and sorer punishment shall they bee worthy that lay snares to catch others and draw them vnto destruction In the Prophesies of Ieremy we see Pashur the sonne of Immer the Priest threatned Ier. 20 6. that because he had preached lies hee and all that belonged vnto him should dye in captiuity And in another place the Lord denounceth his iudgements to come vpon the Prophets which haue sweet toongs Ier. 23.31 seducing the people with pleasing lies Herevnto wee may referre all ignorant Ministers which are vtterly disabled for the performance of their duty in teaching the people they haue the place but want the gifts 1 Tim. 3 2 they haue the calling but want the ability 2 Tim. 2.2 they fill vp the roomes of workmen but are not able to do the worke These commit an heynous sin not onely destroying their owne foules but bringing the people to destruction For through their ignorance and insufficiency they cast away their owne soules the soules of other men The wise man teacheth Prou. 29 18 that where there is no vision there the people decay Wherefore to conclude let all faithfull Ministers of God with care conscience be stirred vp to deliuer that Embassage which they haue receiued from God not as men pleasers but as the seruants of Christ And let all the people know that it becommeth them with al patience and reuerence to receiue the word of exhortation which God hath sanctified as the meanes to worke in thē faith and obedience It shall excuse no man in the day of the Lord to say I would haue hearkened to the truth but I was deceyued I would haue walked in the right way but alasse I was seduced These are olde Adams figge-leaues which will not serue to couer our shame and to hide our nakednesse wee must seeke after the truth and learne to discerne of it from errour If we be content to liue in ignorance and voluntarily submit our selues to be led or rather misled by blinde guides that can neyther informe themselues nor vs in the wayes of the Lord if we wilfully shut our eyes because we will not see our ignorance is without excuse and for want of knowledge wee shall certainly bee destroyed Let vs all walke in the right way and make streight steps vnto our feete Heb. 12 13 that God may be glorified our soules saued we entirely preserued in the truth through Iesus Christ to whom bee praise and glory in the Church for euer Amen CHAP. XXVI 1 AND it came to passe after the plague that the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest saying 2 Take the summe of the Congregation of the Children of Israel from twenty yeares old and vpward throughout their fathers house all that are able to go to warre in Israel 3 And Moses and Eleazar the Priest spake vnto them c. 5 Reuben the eldest sonne of Israel c. 9 This is that Dathan and Abiram which were famous in the Congregation c. 10 And the earth opened her mouth c. HAuing sufficiently seene the weake estate and condition of this people who as much as lay in them rushed forward to their owne destruction and were vnworthy of the mercy of God that they might learne in the matter of their saluation to ascribe al to God Deut. 8 17. Let vs consider the power of his grace 1 Cor. 12 6 seene and made perfect in their weaknesse to the end of this booke wherein we are to marke a description partly of the holy and Ecclesiasticall Lawes giuen to the 31. chapt and partly sundry Ciuill and politicall Lawes belonging to their inheritance in the Land of promise Before both these we haue in this and the chapter following a new numbring of the people by the commandement of God wherein we must marke two things one touching the numbring of them the other touching the order to be deuised in the diuiding of the inheritance Touching the numbring of the people we must remember that this is now the third numbring since the Israelites by the mighty hand of God departed out of Egypt The first was the same yeare they were brought foorth when the summe was taken of them and a generall payment exacted of rich and poore for the prouision and preparation of holy things requisite for the Tabernacle Exod. 30 14 15 16. The second was in the beginning of the second yeare when the holy things were made and an order set downe among the people in their iournies Numb 1 and 2. The third is that which is in this place And notwithstanding the two former this was not without speciall causes The causes of this new nūbring of the people for there had beene a great change and alteration among the people since the second nūbring of them which was 38. yeares before they that were then numbred beeing dead in the plagues and punishments that fell vpon them Againe the diuision of the Land could not but by these breaches among them be very vniust and vnequall vnlesse this summe had beene taken whereas the Land ought to bee indifferently diuided and parted to ende all controuersies to cut off all occasions of enuie and emulation and to preserue loue and vnity among brethren Thirdly in regard of military discipline that they might march in good array and keep order the better among them for they were now in a manner come to hand blowes with their enemies and were ready to encounter with them Fourthly that the hand of God toward this people might be better seene and knowne to wit both his power and goodnesse in that though many thousands of them were wasted consumed in the Wildernesse yet the number of them was not diminished but rather encreased likewise his iustice and truth in that though he chastened the rebellious and refractary against him yet hee kept the promise hee had made to their fathers touching the multiplying of their seed as the starres of heauen Theod. quaest 46 forasmuch as he is able of stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham Mat. 3 9. And to call those things that are not as though they were Rom. 4 17 18. Lastly to shew that as he knoweth perfectly and exactly the number of all that entred into the earthly Canaan so he knoweth the
or not or another diuerse from it or whether any wise Athenian could precisely tell when and by what workman euery peece and parcell was patched and supplied vntill the old was wholly gone or when and at what time it ceased to bee that ship and became a new ship The Romane Religion is almost become like this shippe it hath bin patched and peeced at seuerall times by cunning workmen there is little or nothing remaining of the old ship wherein Peter fished I meane of that Church wherein they say Peter sate as Bishop one error succeeding another and one heresie making way for another vntill little faith truth is found among them Notwithstanding all the secret conueyances made in that Church it is not hard in very many particular points to shew the beginning proceeding and establishing of the same touching pardons and indulgences touching the Popes supremacy vsurped the Images of the Trinity and the beginning of Idoll worshippe touching the merit of workes forbidding of marriage The Masse one of the greatest Idols began not all at once but came to this height by degrees It were endlesse to name all that might be alledged and to shew how and by whom these points were resisted and the truth euermore defended Secondly this serueth to condemne the Vse 2 foolish practise of popish pilgrims who vndertake long and laborious iournies to Ierusalem and the land of Iudea or to this that Idoll and make it a meritorious worke to visite eyther the Sepulcher of our Lord or the Image of our Lady For albeit this Land haue bin heeretofore famous because the Law came from Sion and the word of the Lord from Ierusalem Eâ—â—y 2 3 and because Christ himselfe liued and preached and wrought many miracles there and it be oftentimes called The holy Land yet the presence of Christ infused no holines into it more then into any other place And all the Papists in the world shall neuer be able to prooue that it is more meritorious to goe to Ierusalem in a pilgrims weed then to go to Antioch or Ephesus or Constantinople or any other City in the East or West or that it is more acceptable to God or auaileable to the soule to trauaile thither then for the English to go to London or the French to Paris The house where the King resideth all the while he is there is an honourable house and there the Court lyeth but when the king is once remoued out of the house it is afterward neuer a whit the more honourable for the kings beeing there before so is it in this case albeit Christ in his life time and the daies of his flesh did many great works and wonders in it yet being ascended and the Christian religion also remoued there remaineth no more holines in that place then in any other and therefore it is great vanity and idolatry for any people to practise such impiety These are like to the Pilgrims among the Turkes Sarazens The turkish Pilgrims that go yearely with great shew of deuotion to Meccha to visite the Sepulcher of Mahomet and account it a work very meritorious The Cittie 's Gilgal and Beth-el were sometimes famous and renowned Cities yet true religioÌ„ being once remoued the Prophet chargeth the people not to come at them and to haue nothing to doe with them Hos 4 15. Hence it is that Christ saith Iohn 4 23. The true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth If then we may worship God with great benefit to our selues and as great glory to him in our owne Country I see no cause why we should resort to Ierusalem or go on pilgrimage to Rome or any other place forasmuch as we may lift vp pure hands euery where and be heard 1 Tim. 2 8. But thus these crafty workmen keepe the peoples heads busie with outward deuotions and shewes of holinesse that they may not espy their fraud and deceit in greater matters Lastly this teacheth all men how they may Vse 3 make themselues to bee of good name and their houses and habitations truely famous to wit by holinesse and true religion by faith repentance which are the ornaments of all Christians Thus shall the noble man make himselfe and his house truely noble If they worshippe God aright they shall haue true worship with God and man for he will honour them that honour him 1 Sam. chap. 2 verse 30 and without true religion the most noble blood is stayned and taynted and neuer restored since the treason and rebellion of Adam against God For that which maketh a man reprochfull or any place reprochfull is sinne and wickednesse which make our names rotte Prou 10 7. See then the difference betweene the iudgement of God and man Men do commonly magnifie Cities by the stately buildings goodly Monuments that are found in them but this is no true or well grounded fame the true praise and commendation of any City is the piety of the Citizens A well ordered Towne or City embracing zealously true religion The True praise commendation of a City and maintaining the worship of God in integrity drawing out the sword of iustice against vice and countenancing the faithfull in their godly courses is indeede a right famous and flourishing City Ierusalem the City of God and the praise of the world Psal 122 3 4 5. and 87 3 and 48 11 12 13 was neuer so famous for her buildings and stately Towers and outward magnificence as it was for the word and worship of God Wee see then heereby who they are that are the honor and ornament of Cities of Townes and of houses to wit such as honour God and are truely zealous and religious and likewise who are the shame and reproch the blot and blemish the dishonour and disgrace of them to wit such as are wicked and prophane Do we see a City or Towne or priuate house full of drunkards of blasphemers of light and lasciuious persons these are they that poure contempt vpon them and bring shame infamy vnto them Euery one therefore should be carefull to looke to their charges committed vnto them the Magistrate to gouerne the people the Minister to looke to the flock Ouer which the holy Ghost hath made him Ouerseer euery father and mother to haue an eye to their children and euery master and gouernor to looke to their seruants as their seuerall charges that their houses may not be houses of wickednes of riotousnes of deceit of cursing and euill speaking but rather the houses of God All men are ready to condemne the Ministers that are absent from their flockes and to call for residency at their hands but let these look also vpon themselues and consider the duties of their own callings Doubtlesse all Gouernors haue a certaine kinde of residency required at their hands All gouernors of houses haue a kinde of residency required at their hands and their presence is meete to be among them
disciples that he must go to Ierusalem and suffer many things of the Elders and chiefe Priests and Scribes be killed and bee raised againe the third day he tooke him aside and began to rebuke him saying Be it farre from thee Lord this shall not be vnto thee the Lord Iesus turned about and said vnto him Get thee behinde mee Satan thou art an offence vnto me for shou sauourest not the things that be of God but those that be of men Mat. 16 23 where by we are taught that such as are an offence to others are no better then the instruments of Satan therefore iustly beare his name Vse 1 The vses follow First this setteth downe the vnlawfull condition of such as hinder others in the profession and labour to make them fall from God Thus did the diuels as we heard before they threw downe our first parents from the hight of their happinesse therefore are reserued in chaines vnto iudgement 2 Pet. 2 4. In the Law hee is accursed that layeth a stumbling block before the blind to cause him to wander out of the way and all the people shall say Amen Deut. 27 18 hee therefore that seeketh to subuert and supplant the faith of men and to destroy the soule must needes be vnder a farre greater curse of God and man The soules of such as perish through their procuring shall cry out against them and bring downe an heauy iudgment vpon them Hence it is that Christ our Sauiour saith Who so shall offend one of these little ones which beleeue in me it were better for him that a milstone were hanged about his necke and that hee were drowned in the depth of the sea woe vnto the world because of offences it must needes be that offences come but woe to that man by whom offences come Math. 18 6 7 we see therefore the wretched estate and condition of all those that giue offence to others They are guilty of horrible sins against God and against their brethren O that they had eyes to see them and hearts to bewaile them Euery man is prone through the corruption of his nature to fall from God but much more when occasions are laid before them for two are stronger then one and if we haue alwayes one foot ready to slip we are in more danger of falling when wee are pushed forward Let all such consider as haue caused others to fall that the time will come when it will be required at their hands These do hunt for the precious life of a man they are soule-hunters and soule-killers and destroyers and murther those for whom Christ died These are the chiefe causes of the coldnes and backwardnesse of Religion and that so few professe it in sincerity Our Sauiour pronounceth an heauy woe against them that neither entred into the kingdome themselues neither suffred others to enter but hindred them Luke 11 52. This woe lieth vpon the shoulders of all those that stop the way of others that they cannot enter into it Vse 2 Secondly thinke it not strange when wee haue this measure offered vnto vs and when men whisper vs in the eare to take heed we be not too forward or precise and that thereby we shall lay our selues open to the reproches of the world if sinners thus entice vs hearken not vnto them It hath beene an old practice to discourage and discountenance others from obeying God It is bitter to heare and beare the railings and reuilings of carnall men and many start aside from the truth by such taunts And if these reproches proceeded onely from open enemies they might be borne more easily but it pleaseth God many times to try the faith and to proue the patience of his faithfull seruants farther and they receiue much discouragemēt from their acquaintance from their friends with whom they tooke sweete counsell together and walked with them into the house of God Iob receiued much disgrace by his owne wife that lay in his bosome as also by his three friends that were as his owne soule and came to visite and to comfort him but miserable comforters were they all as himself complaineth chapt 16 2 and chapt 19 2 3 How long will ye vexe my soule and breake mee in pieces with words these ten times haue yee reproched me c. Was not this thinke you a great tentation and assault to the faith of this righteous man to bee thus taunted and tormented by his deare friends and by his dearest wife was hee not flesh and blood as well as others to haue an inward feeling of these sorrows to drinke vp the very lees of this bitter cup was he as brasse and iron or had he a body of steele that these afflictions could not pierce him or enter into him No doubtlesse for then his patience could not bee commended vnto vs and set before vs for an example Iam. 5 11. If then it go so with vs we haue the Prophets and holy men of God for an example of suffering affliction that haue gone before vs. The Church complaineth in Salomons Song that the watchmen that went about the city found her they smote her the keepers of the walles tooke away her vaile from her Cant. 5.7 They that should bee her guard turned to bee her griefe and they that watched for her wounded her The people that professe the truth in sincerity looke to haue all encouragement from their Ministers in weldoing yet oftentimes it falleth out as with the Church before that such worke them al the disgrace they can and seeke to put them to shame that should bee their glory Phil. 4 1 and vexe them with the crosse that ought o tbe their crowne and discomfort them that indeed might be their ioy and their comfort Paul complaineth oftentimes of the Iewes and of false brethren by whom he receiued greater hurt then euer hee did at the hands of the Gentiles Tit. 1 10 11. 2 Cor. 11 26. Sometimes children haue hard measure offered vnto them by their fathers and mothers whose reioycing it should be to see their children prosper in good things yet oftentimes it falleth out they are scoffed at by them and this falleth out not onely in the bloody dayes of persecution when parents haue betrayed their owne children the fruit of their bodies into the hands of cruell persecutors but likewise in the times of peace and prosperity and the generall and publike profession of the Gospel when we seem all to embrace one faith and one Religion yet if their sonnes and daughters be zealous in the truth they mock taunt them for their precisenes and grieue the bowels of those that are and should be theyr owne bowels not onely by nature but in loue and affection And therefore Christ teacheth such children Math. 10 34 35 36. I came not to send peace vpon earth but a sword and to set a man at variance against his father and the daughter c. And a mans foes shall be they
serpent that was lift vp on the pole but such as were able in particular to looke vpon it and assented and beleeued the promise that they should be cured and restored by it Christ calleth himselfe The liuing bread of which we must eate but what is eating saue an application because whatsoeuer a man eateth or drinketh that he applyeth vnto himselfe and receyueth it to be his so touching faith whatsoeuer a man doth beleeue the same he doth apply vnto himselfe or else it can be no truth fayth but a counterfeyt faith Marke the grounds of this point First true Reason 1 Faith standeth of two parts whereof one is an acte of the vnderstanding the other is an acte of the wil according to the saying of the Apostle Roman chap. 10. verse 10 With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse The mind informeth vs to see and know God and his sonne Christ and the promises made in him the heart seeketh desireth and loueth that which it knoweth which cānot be without a particular application Secondly euery man is commaunded to beleeue Marke chap. 1. verse 15. 1 Iohn chap 5. verse 15. Now it is not enough that we beleeue except wee also make application or else we beleeue no otherwise then the diuels beleeue for euen they beleeue God Christ Iames chap. 2 verse 19. But to make particular application of Christ as to say Christ is mine and I am his and haue remission of sins by his death is more then any or all the diuels in hell can do The Angel that was sent to be the first preacher of the Gospel saide to the shepheards Luke 2. Behold I bring you tydings of great ioy which shall be to all people for vnto you is born this day a Sauiour that is to you that beleeue for except they had beleeued it and applyed it to themselues they could neuer haue conceyued any ioy at all nor receyued any benefite at all by it Thirdly the promises of GOD howsoeuer they are deliuered in generall tearmes yet they are particular also and euerie one is bound to gather a patticular to himself out of the generall As in a Proclamation albeit it bee conceiued and published in generall words yet the matter is that which belongeth to euery one in particular and must be so applied as if his owne name were set downe in it Marke 16 26. Iohn 3 16. The Gospel is as a Princes proclamation offering pardon and forgiuenesse and though the promises of God be generall yet they doe containe a particular because that which is spoken to all beleeuers is spoken vnto euery one that is a beleeuer and that which is spoken to all penitent persons must bee applyed to euery seuerall penitent soule Fourthly God hath ordained the Sacraments in the Church to be the seales of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4 11 and that they should be deliuered particularly to euery man thereby to assure him of grace and mercy in particular When men once come to know that Christ offereth remission of sins by his death by the receiuing of the Sacraments particularly we come to apply Christ and his merits to our selues so that the deliuering of them vnto vs is thus much in effect Thou beleeuest these generall things then draw neere and take this vnto thy farther comfort that thou mayest bee assured that the promises of righteousnesse doe belong vnto thee as if indeede thy name were particularly specified therein All these things being considered it followeth necessarily that the generall knowledge is not sufficient but a particular application is necessary to saluation Vse 1 This serueth for confutation of an errour of the church of Rome denying that a man may particularly beleeue that God is his God or that Christ is his Sauiour or that remission of sinnes belongeth vnto him and why so Forsooth because in the Gospel all runneth in generall and it is not there written that such and such are Gods and shal haue benefite by Christ But where there is a general as for example Whosoeuer beleeueth and repenteth shal be saued there is the particular also If thou beleeue thou shalt be saued and the faithfull by vertue of this do beleeue and are saued by this their application The Apostles said to the Gaoler Acts 16 31 Beleeue on the Lord Iesus Christ thou shalt be saued and thy house If the Keeper of the prison had replyed Sirs how doe you know that I shall bee saued by Christ Is my name written in the booke of God that I may bee assured it is written in the booke of life Would not they haue told him that his particular name was included in the generall albeit it were not expressed The Papists doe presume to giue absolution vpon confession and yet they do not find any man in the Gospel particularly named When Christ our Sauiour saith Whose sinnes soeuer ye remit they are remitted Iohn 20 23 they are not afraide vpon this generall to giue absolution to particular persons and to tell them that their sins are forgiuen And will not these men be so fauorable to vs as to suffer vs from a generall to infer and gather a particular as well as themselues to wit that when Christ saith Whosoeuer beleeueth in me shall not perish but haue euerlasting life the Minister may speak to the conscience of this or that man particularly Beleeue thou in the Lord Iesus and thou shalt haue eternall life But Bellarmine goeth farther and obiecteth Obiection That this is not a simple promise but conditionall if they repent and beleeue then they may indeede apply these things to themselues and bee assured of them but a man cannot haue any certainty of these things that they do beleeue and repent and therefore they cānot in particular apply them to themselues Answ I answer this is to builde one error vpon another and to dawbe them both with vntempered mortar For wherefore doth the Apostle command euery man to try and examine him selfe whether he be in the faith and haue Christ Iesus dwelling in him 2. Cor 13 if after this proofe hee cannot know what his estate and condition is This is a certaine rule whosoeuer truly beleeueth knoweth that hee beleeueth though no man knoweth it but himself He that is the Lords hath a new name written Reuel 2 17. which no man knoweth sauing he that receiueth it But he which hath receyued it knoweth it as wel as he knoweth he liueth For no man doth know the things of a man saue the spirite of man which is in him euen so the things of God knoweth no man saue the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2 11. So then euery man both may and ought to haue assurance of his own saluation and therefore this we beleeue let them teach and write what they will For what if a franticke man should run vp and downe boast that all the wares which come to such a Port or hauen are his shall the Merchant be
discoraged to thinke they are none of his Or if a false fellow come forth and lay claime to our inheritance will that barre the true owner of his right or make him to let goe his holde What if a mad man out of his wits should say that the Crowne and Kingdome is his would we therefore thinke it is so indeed Or if some should shew false and counterfet pearles will the Goldsmith be discouraged and think that his also are naught and of the same stampe In like sort we may reason What though some do not beleeue or will not apply Christ vnto themselues What if satan haue deluded them with the spirit of errour and blinded them with the mists of ignorance shall wee therefore suffer our selues to be beguiled and to be brought to think that we haue no true knowledge or faith or that we ought not to apply Christ Iesus in particular to our selues To conclude we may be bold to auouch that the diuels haue as much faith as the papists teach and beleeue For the diuell can say and that truly I do beleeue I beleeue that remission of sinnes is sealed vp by Christ for saluation so that hee may beleeue as much as any Papist in the worlde holding the principles of their own doctrine forasmuch as the Romish faith is no other then historicall to beleeue the Scriptures and al things written in them to be true but they neuer come to the principal maine matter wherein the comfort of a Christian lyeth to make particular application of any thing to themselues Vse 2 Secondly it admonisheth euery man to examine himselfe and to try whether his faith be true or not this is the counsell and commandement of the Apostle 2 Cor. 13 5. as we heard before and how shall we better do it theÌ„ by making particular application of those things which ought to bee beleeued to beleeue that God is our God that the Lord Iesus is our Sauior that we are righteous by his obedience that wee haue the pardon of our sinnes that wee haue receyued the grace of sanctification and that wee shall be partakers of eternall life For as faith is the life of the soule so this application is the life of faith If we finde this in vs then certainly we haue a true a liuely a iustifying faith otherwise we deceyue our selues with a shadow and opinion of faith when in truth we are vtterly destitute of it And if men were brought to their tryall heerein it is greatly to be suspected and feared that not onely they in the Church of Rome but many that liue in the Church of God it selfe will bee found to want the true faith and to please themselues with a naked shew of it For some haue not a generall knoledge and therefore cannot haue so much as a generall faith Many albeit they haue a generall knowledge yet they will not nay they cannot in special apply Christ and his benefits vnto themselues because such is their simplicity or sottishnesse that they condemne this doctrine of applying Christ to themselues say it is to some a doctrine of presumption to others the pathway leading to desperation These are afraid to go so farre and dare not meddle with it They will hope well as the Papists do and thinke well but they cannot abide to heare of any particular application These are as men that are afraid of their good friends whose case must needs be lamentable and they stand in a dangerous nay I may say in a damnable condicion because without this application there can be no true faith and without true faith no saluation We haue experience of some in our dayes who out of a melancholy humor perswade themselues that they may not eate because they are vnworthy to touch their meate and by this meanes are the cause of their owne death and yet they thinke they may see it and talke of it but by no meanes may touch it This is the faith of many Christians among vs they thinke they may heare of the things that belong to saluation and reason of them but by no meanes they may apply them these mens case is very dangerous for they must needs perish eternally For as life is maintained not by looking vpon our meate or by speaking of it or by hearing of it but by taking and applying of it so the soule is sustayned and life preserued in it not by hearing of the promises of the Gospel nor by assenting vnto them but by applying of them vnto our selues When the Israelites were stung in the wildernesse with the fiery serpents and scorpions Deut. 8 15 insomuch that many dyed if any should haue saide I am not worthy to look vp to the brazen serpent and to fasten mine eies vpon it I know indeed that God hath appointed it as the only means and remedy to recouer them that are stung but I dare not presume to behold it because of mine vnworthinesse would we not thinke that it were iust that this man should perish So is it in this case many men know that God hath sent his Sonne into the world and that he dyed for the sinnes of the world yet many are so desperate that they talke and dispute of nothing but of their owne vnworthinesse and say they would apply Christ but they dare not they are such greeuous sinners Howbeit he that was worthy to take the booke out of the right hand of the Father and to open it Reuel 5 2 5 11 12 hath also made his children partakers of his worthinesse Reuel 3 4. They shall walke with me in white for they are worâ—hy His merits are become our merits and his righteousnesse is made ours 2 Cor. 5 21. Wherfore whosoeuer they are that eyther through the corruption of their owne hearts or through the tentation of Satan doe not truely apply Christ vnto themselues and his death to theyr saluation but make it a matter of presumption their condition is miserable and they are yet in the way to destruction and may iustly feare that the wrath and iudgements of God will ouertake them Lastly this point is very sweet and comfortable Vse 3 to euery one that is able though with much weaknesse and many infirmities in particular to apply the generall promises of God and the Gospel to himselfe because such shall be sure to finde God gracious vnto them and if they be stung by the old serpent they shall be healed because they can look vp to to the 2. ferpent that God hath set vp and appointed to be the healer and helper of them If they be hungry they shal be sure to be satisfied Christ is the true bread that came downe from Heauen Iohn 6 they eate him by faith and so apply in particular the generall promises to theÌ„selues This is it indeed that ought to encourage euery man to labour for this particular application not like hypocrites to content theÌ„selues with generall things as if they were
the world This is it which the Prophet teacheth Psal 111. The works of his hands are established for euer and euer and are done in truth and equity If then all his works abide and continue from the glorious Creatures in the heauens to the silly worme creeping in the earth much more the holy Scripture must abide without decaying or diminishing as the durable Cedar without rotting and consuming which is not onely his handy-worke but a masterworke chiefe aboue all others as the Diamond among pearles of great price And if the least and lowest creature in the world hath beene in his kinde continued hitherto and shall be continued to the end by the mighty hand of God vpholding and supporting all things that he hath made much lesse shall the Scripture perish and fall away which bringeth greater glory to God and greater gaine to his people Thirdly the Scripture was written for these ends and purposes for instruction and admonition for teaching and confutation for comfort and consolation that so the man of God may be absolute 1 Tim. 3 16 17. Neither was God deceiued in his purpose and intent so that it must remaine continue being written for those endes and vses But what errour can be conuinced what comfort can be receiued what vice can bee corrected what truth can be published what grace can be commended to the Church out of those books which are supposed to be lost Let vs not therefore doubt of Gods prouidence and so shake the faith of the Church thereby Fourthly we see the old Testament hath reserued entirely the Genealogies of the fathers which are not absolutely necessary to faith and saluation as also the whole body of the ceremonies set downe in Leuiticus and other places of the Law which notwithstanding were shadowes of things to come why then should we not presume that the same his prouidence hath also watched ouer other books which more properly belong to our practise and times and so more fitly might informe vs against ignorance teach vs in our religion warne vs in dangers and comfort vs in afflictions And if we haue no word missing or sentence wanting in such bookes as are left to the Church that there should need a void roome or a desunt nonnulla or an Asteriscus and some little starre to giue warning of some defect as we see it is in many prophane writings Dionys Halâ— carâ—as Plutâ— Tuâ—â— Poâ—â—â—â—â—pian Lâ—â—â— and otherâ— and those of the best note how should we be induced to beleeue that whole volumes of the old and new Testament are vtterly lost neuer to be repaired Lastly let vs heare the testimony of the Scripture it selfe obserue what it can say and doth witnesse for it selfe Moses an old and ancient witnesse teacheth Deut. 29 29 that secret things belong to the Lord our God but the things reuealed belong vnto vs and to our children for euer that we may do all the words of this Law But how do they belong vnto vs that are not reserued for vs Or how shall our children be directed by them that cannot be found in their daies or in the daies of their fathers before them Or how shall either father or sonne doe that which they cannot know Heereunto Dauid accordeth Psal 119 152. I haue knowne long since by thy testimonies that thou hast established them for euer And our Sauiour giueth his holy consent vnto this heauenly truth saying Truely I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one iote or one title of the Law shall not escape till all things be fulfilled Mat. 5 18 and 24 35. So then we must hold the durablenesse and continuance of the Scripture in the Church which is the pillar of truth that it cannot faile or fall away as is prooued at large in the answer to the Preface of the Rhemish Testament But before we proceed to the Doctrines of this diuision it shall not bee amisse to answer the obiections that are raised and mooued against this point touching the perpetuity of the whole Scripture and of euery part of it First wee finde often mention made of the bookes of the Chronicles of the Kings of Iudah and Israel â—ect 1. â—ngs 14 19 â—5 7 11 Iosh 10 3 â—am 1 18. of the booke of the iust such like which are lost If then these be lost and by no meanes to be found how shall we truly say that the whole Scripture doeth continue I answer â—sw these bookes were neuer Canonicall Scriptures but ciuill stories and chronicles of the Commonwealth matters not of the Church whereunto the Reader is directed if he be desirous to reade and know the History more at large whereas the Prophets doe onely touch so much as serued for the edification of the Church and the building of it in faith toward God For as all ciuill Nations haue the Chronicles of their fore-fathers and auncestors actes Ester chap. 6 verse 1. Ezra 4 verses 15 19 so had the Iewes their ciuill Histories such were those wee now speake of which were good and profitable bookes of men but were neuer committed or commended to the care of the Church to be preserued and maintained â—ect 2. Againe we reade in sundry places of the bookes of Nathan and Gad the words of Samuel the works of Ahia of Shemaia of Isaiah and other Prophets which likewise seeme to be lost as well as the other wee named before I answer â—er they seeme so to such as do not duely consider of them which indeed are not lost but contained in the olde Testament in the bookes of Samuel and of the Kings which were not written by any one Prophet but by diuers Prophets at diuers times euen in the seuerall ages wherein they prophesied albeit their seuerall names bee not to euery part expressed as appeareth 2 Chron. chapter 26 verse 22 where the Spirit of God testifieth that Esaiah wrote the actes of Vzziah first and last meaning that he wrote them in the second booke of the Kings and in his Prophesies and not pointing out any book which now is lost both the former bookes remaining as a treasure to the Church As then we confesse these bookes mentioned in this obiection to bee of another nature then those expressed in the former so they haue beene preserued and euer shall bee preserued in the Church and be as it were laide vp in the Arke thereof Thirdly it may bee obiected that many Obiect 3 worthy bookes of Salomon are lost which hee wrote I answer Answ his workes are of two sorts first sundry bookes of Humanity and of Philosophy naturall and morall secondly bookes of Diuinity written as he was moued and inspired by the Spirit of God The first sort of humane and earthly things which the Church might best spare without perill or impeachment of faith haue long since failed as it is thought in the captiuity the rest which are parts of the Canonicall Scriptures do abide And marke
heerein a speciall worke of Gods prouidence preseruing his owne truth and reseruing it to all posterity Few are found in the world to affect or regard the pure and sincere word of God in comparison of the multitude that seeke after humane wisedome and labour to know the nature of â—irds of Beasts of Fishes of Trees and of earthly things which delight the outward senses and rauish the vnderstanding of naturall men yet see how those bookes of Salomon that handle meere matters of humane Pâ—ilosophy which the wise men of the world hunt after are vtterly lost whereas the diuine bookes which he wrote by inspiration lesse regarded and more contemned are notwithstanding by the watchfull eye of God remaining and are reserued for the comfort of the Church for euer Lastly we reade of the Prophesie of Enoch Obiect 4 in the Epistle of Iude verse fourteenth who prophesied of the second comming of Christ in power and great glory with thousands of his Saints which Prophesie also seemeth to be among those bookes which are lost I answer Answer this could bee no Apochryphall Booke of holy Scripture for Moses was the first Penne-man or Scribe that wrote the holy Scripture whose fiue bookes are perfect and contained in them sufficient instruction for that CHVRCH whereas that Prophesie did not nor indeed could not Secondly it cannot appeare that this Prophesie was euer written Iude ver 14. It is said he prophesied foretolde the end of the world by the Spirit of God in that most corrupt age that hasted to destruction to the end that such as were ordained to eternall life might beleeue and the rest being hardened might bee made without excuse but it is no where said It was written It is said to bee a Prophesie but no word or mention is made of the writing of this Prophesie so that it seemeth the Apostle learned it by tradition from the father to the sonne as the Apostle Paul setteth downe the names of the sorcerers that withstood Moses and Aaron Neither let the Church of Rome lay the foundation of vnwritten traditions vppon this ground-worke seeing we deny not al vnwritten traditions conueied from hand to hand but only such as are made rules of Gods worship matters of faith and parts of religion necessary to saluation To conclude therefore seeing the prouidence of God the fidelity of the Church and diligence of the faithfull is so great that the whole body of the Canonicall Scripture hath beene kept entire and perfect without losse or lacke of any part or parcell of it of any booke or sentence we must detest the blasphemous shufflings shiftings of the Church of Rome that make the Scripture to be a maimed lame and vnperfect doctrine Censu Colon. dial 6. Concil Trident. sess 4. not containing all things necessary to faith and saluation whereas the Apostle teacheth that the whole Scripture inspired of God is able to make vs wise vnto saluation 2 Tim. 3 15 16 17 through the faith which is in Christ Iesus and is profitable to teach to conuince to correct to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be absolute being made perfect vnto all good works Verses 10 11 12 13. And the Children of Israel departed thence and pitched in Oboth c. Here we haue painted and portraied out as in a Table certaine stations and iournies of the Israelites wherein wee may behold as in a glasse the prouidence of God protecting theÌ„ and the obedience of the people following him We see how they remoue from place to place in the wildernesse they are neuer long at one stay but either they went forward or backward as the sea continually ebbeth or floweth Now as the Land of Canaan was a figure of their rest in the kingdome of heauen so their wandring vp and downe in the wildernesse did figure and represent the condition of their life to bee vaine and transitory in this world Doctrine The faithfull are forreigners and strangers in this life We learne from hence the state of the faithfull what it is we are pilgrims and strangers in this life we are as guests lodging heere for a night but by and by we must depart and be dislodged we haue heere no continuing City This the faithfull haue in all ages confessed Iacob being brought into the presence of Pharaoh saith The whole time of my pilgrimage is an hundred and thirty yeares few and euill haue the daies of my life beene Gen. 47 9. But we may say the daies of our pilgrimage are threescore yeares and ten if haply we reach so farre to which not one amongst an hundred cometh few indeed and euill we may truely call them This Abraham pleadeth Gen. 23 4 Gen 15. â—3 wanting a place of buriall to interre his dead I am a stranger and a forreigner among you giue mee a possession of buriall with you Thus he confesseth it went with him in Canaan neither was his estate any better elsewhere This the Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth though a great King Psal 39 12. Heare my praier O Lord and hearken vnto my cry keepe not silence at my teares for I am a stranger with thee 1 Chr. 23 15 and a soiourner as all my fathers our daies are like a shadow vpon the earth and there is none abiding So then we see what our life and condition is wee are altogether vanity like grasse that soone withereth wee are as tenants at the will of the Lord our age is as nothing it passeth as a tale that is soone told it is as an hand-breath quickly measured surely euery man in his best estate is altogether lighter then vanity it selfe The reasons First all our daies are stinted Reason 1 and limitted as they are short and vaine so they are vncertaine and vnknowne The strongest natures and constitutions that seeme to be framed setled as a sure building to continue for many yeares yet are soone cut off are no more We see this confirmed by the daily experience of many examples as in Vzzah suddenly smitten 2 Sam. 6 7 in Iobs children quickly ouerwhelmed Iob 1 19 in Ananias and Sapphira presently destroyed Acts 5 5 10 in the rich man that had his soule in one night taken from him Luke 12 20 and in a continuall beholding the hand of God striking as pleaseth him If then vncertainty be an apparent argument of vanity we may conclude from hence our life to be vaine transitory inasmuch as God reuealeth not when or where or how we shall die and bee taken out of this life We know not when we shall die at euen or at midnight at the Cocke-crowing or in the dawning When we lie downe we know not whether we shall rise againe when we arise whether wee shall lie downe againe except we be laid in our graue and make our bed in the dust Moreouer we know not where we shall die at home or abroad When we go out of our houses wee know not
of his owne houshold hee that loueth father or mother more then mee is not worthy of me and he that loueth sonne or daughter more theÌ„ me is not worthy of me If then it fall out with vs at any time as it hath come to passe to the Saints of God before vs that we are sought to be drawne from our faith and obedience by friend or enemy by wife or children by father or mother we must not thinke the tryall strange but rather reioyce and be glad that we are made like vnto the Prophets and holy men of God nay like to our head IESVS CHRIST Vse 3 Thirdly this should teach vs to be bold to reprooue such as stand in the way and suffer not the people of God to go forward in good things Euery man will cry out against those varlets that stand with long Poles on theyr neckes or long Blades by theyr sides and hinder passengers in theyr iourney and rob them of theyr money and treasure that they haue about them But these men that lie in wait to hinder the passage of Gods people in theyr pilgrimage toward the holy Land I meane the heauenly Canaan are worse then the former for they seeke to take from them the treasure which they haue layde vp in heauen When the Disciples of Christ saw those that broght young children â—o him that hee might touch them they reprooued and rebuked those that brought them But when Iesus saw it hee was much displeased and saide vnto them Suffer the little children to come vnto me and forbid them not for of such is the kingdome of God Mar. 10 13 14. The Disciples reproued the people but he reproued the reprouers he would not winke at them that discouraged those that performed a good duty toward theyr childreÌ„ but encouraged the people in theyr wel-doing When the multitude rebuked the two blinde men sitting by the high way and crying vnto Iesus to haue theyr sight restored because they should hold theyr peace they cryed out the more earnestly Haue mercy on vs O Lord thou sonne of Dauid Math. 20 31. The like we see in Paul when the Disciples besought him not to go vp to Ierusalem hee answered What meane yee to weepe and to breake mine hart for I am ready not to be bound onely but also to dye at Ierusalem for the Name of the Lord Iesus Act. 21 13. Whensoeuer therefore we meete with such impediments hinderances that would stay vs from glorifying the Name of God and performing good duties to him let vs labour to remoue them let vs leap ouer these stumbling blockes and breake through these hedges though they be fenced with thornes S. Ierome hath an excellent saying to this purpose he counselled Heliodorus to go on in the course of piety follow after Christ whatso-soeuer discoragements he found froÌ„ whoÌ„soeuer though his father stood weeping before him and his mother hanging on his necke behind him and all his brethren sisters children and kinsfolkes howling on euery side to reteyne him in a sinfull trade of life with them and to keep him from the kingdome of God he should tread them vnder his feete that hee might runne to Christ when hee calleth him His words are these Licet paruulus ex collo pendeat nepos licet sparso crine c. that is Hier. ad Heolidorum epist Though thy Nephew hang about thy necke though thy mother with her haire hanging downe and her garments rent shew thee her brests that gaue thee sucke and though thy father should cast himselfe downe vpon the threshold to stop thy passage yet go thou forward trample vpon thy father and with dry eyes follow after Christ Solum pietatis genus est in hac re esse crudelem This is the onely kinde of piety to be cruell in this matter Christ Iesus in this case willeth vs to hate father and mother brethren and sisters so that wee should fling them to the ground and run ouer them also rather then they should hinder vs from being the Disciples of Christ and from following him Fourthly it is the duty of all men to take Vse 4 heed we walke without offence our selues then we shall be sure to giue no offence to others The Apostle chargeth vs to walke wisely toward them that are without Col. 4 5. For if they should see dayly offences before them it would be a meanes to keepe them to be without still that are without 1 Thess 4 12 hee moueth the Thessalonians to behaue themselues honestly toward theÌ„ that are without And to the Corinthians he saith Giue none offence neither to the Iewes nor to the Grecians nor to the Church of God 1 Cor. 10 32. So then we ought to be so farre from discouraging any that we should encourage euery one to the faith gain those that are without strengthen those that are within comfort theÌ„ that are feeble minded support the weake be patient toward all men and labour to turne many vnto righteousnesse The Apostle saith Rom. 14 1. Him that is weake in the faith receiue you but not to doubtfull disputations and verse 13. Let no man iudge one another any more but iudge this rather that no man put a stumbling blocke or an occasion to fall in his brothers way Let vs all that call vppon the Name of Christ and are called by his Name walke circumspectly and giue no iust occasion of sinning to any eyther word or deed eyther to driue them by our euill example from God wholy or to cause them to goe on lesse cheerefully Ieroboam is often described by this note He made Israel to sinne and God hath set this marke vpon him to know him wheresoeuer wee finde him as hee set a marke vpon Caine. The Apostle speaking of such as become stumbling blocks to theÌ„ that are weake saith that they sinne against the brethren and wound their weake conscience and sinne against Christ 1 Cor. 8 12. Such as breake one of these least commandements and teach men so he shal be called the least in the kingdom of heauen Mat. 5 19. This is the meanes to edify men in iniquity to open a gap to all licentiousnesse Vse 5 Lastly to remoue these discouragements hindrances that we bee not entrapped by theÌ„ we must al labor after spiritual courage to tread vpon all iniuries and reproches that sinners cast out against vs. Let vs when we heare their railings stop our eares gather our spirits about vs take courage to our selues He that hath attained to a Christian resolution to go forward in the duties of godlines hath gotteÌ„ the victory The difficulty of this lieth more in our faintnes fearefulnes then in the thing it selfe Our own slothfulnes negligence make al things hard that otherwise are easy we must go to God and pray to him to encrease our faith Luke 17 This is our victory which ouercommeth the world euen our faith 1 Ioh. 5 4.
This ouercommeth all tentations and all offences whatsoeuer in the world without it it is not possible to be kept preserued in the way of truth What held Nicodemus among the Pharisies but onely the feare of men he could not resolue to follow Christ Ioh. 3 1 12 42 43 And the reproches of the Pharisees cast out against him wheÌ„ he defended the cause of Christ put him to silence made him giue ouer vntil at length he shake off all impediments and betake himselfe to follow him A good example for vs to follow If we faint for reproches our strength is litle our faith is weake The words of enemies cannot hurt vs except wee through weakenesse and faintnesse hurt our selues For if we neglect and reiect them they returne vpon him that cast them Doctrine God punisheth the sins of parents with the sins of their children Behold ye are risen vp in your fathers stead an increase of sinfull men c. Moses putteth these two tribes the halfe in minde of the former prouocations of their fathers which had caused many iudgments to breake in vpon them these were risen vp in their stead walking in their steps so that it fell out according to the Prouerbe like father like sonnes Wee learne hereby by this sharp charge that it is an vsual thing with God to punish the sinnes of the parents with the sins of their children The parents sin the children are oftentimes giuen ouer to follow them to commit the same sins or such like notorious sinnes whereby he taketh vengeance of their sins Gen. 21 9 10 9 24 27 1 King 11 11 Hos 4 13. This is euident in the Kings of Israel of whom we may truly say that the fathers sinned the children rose vp an encrease of sinful men they were a wicked seed and augmented the fierce anger of the Lord vntill hee remoued Israel vtterly out of his sight So he threatneth oftentimes to visit the sins of the fathers vpon the children to the third 4. generatioÌ„ of them that hate him Ex. 20 Reason 1 And God doth deale thus for sundry causes First God respecteth the good of such parents as belong vnto him for hee doth it to huÌ„ble them to bring them vpon their knees to repent for their sins which happily they had forgotten long agoe It is a far greater griefe to Christian parents to see them lye vnder this spirituall iudgment then afflictioÌ„ whatsoeuer Secondly such parents as are wicked beloÌ„g not vnto him are heereby hardned grieued and vexed He doth it in part to pardon them because when euill parents see their children commit any sins against the 1 table which are committed immediatly against God as to delight in swearing and blaspheming in contempt of the word neglect of his worship and in prophaning of the Sabbath they are not touched or troubled at it because they think it no iudgment their sons to haue committed no sins at al so it coÌ„meth to passe that they are the more hardned againe if they see their children commit any sinne against the second Table as murther theft or the like whereby they vndergoe the punishment of the Magistrate they are greeued and vexed for it not because they haue sinned against God prouoked him to anger but because their childreÌ„ posterity are brought to shame and reproch before the world This serueth first of all to teach vs that the Vse 1 wayes of God are iust equall against those that are ready to accuse him of iniustice God is a most iust and righteous God he dealeth with euery one according to his desarts God punisheth sinne with siâ—â—e And he oftentimes punisheth sinne with sinne For he doth not onely punish sin with the sword of the enemy with sicknesses diseases with famine and mortality and such like which all doe acknowledge and confesse to be punishments but he punisheth former sins with later sins Thus he punished the Idolatrous Gentiles when they knew God and glorified him not as God but worshipped serued the creature in stead of the Creator by giuing them vp to theyr owne vile affections and to a reprobate sense to work vncleannes euen with greedinesse Rom. 1. And in these last times of the world because men will not loue and embrace the truth Hee sendeth among them strong delusions that they should beleeue lyes 2 Thess 2 Obiect 12. But how doth God punish sinne with sin may some say Doth he tempt vnto euill or doth he infuse any euill into them Doth hee allure and prouoke men to sin I answer Answer with the Apostle God tempteth no man to sin Iam. 1 13 but hee punisheth this way secretly by withdrawing his grace and giuing them ouer to bee entangled in their owne corruptions Thus God punished Pharaoh by hardnesse of heart not by making that to bee hard which was soft and plyable before but by denying the oyle of his grace whereby it should haue beene mollified Thus also he tempted Dauid to number the people because his wrath was kindled against Israel for their sins 2 Sam. 2â— 1 This is the most grieuous punishment that can bee inflicted in this life howsoeuer many men neuer regard it for other punishments through the blessing of God and a sanctified vse of them are vsual meanes to bring vs to true repentance but when we are smitten with this adding of sinne to sinne and are striken with this plague sore we doe more and more flie from him Other punishments are as sharp eye-salues to make vs see our owne misery that we may be mooued to sue and seeke for his mercy but this iudgement doth vs no good at all nay it blindeth our minds it hardneth our hearts it scareth our consciences it encreaseth our sinnes and doubleth our condemnation Thus doth God shew himselfe a iust Iudge Vse 2 Secondly it directeth parents what they ought to do in the sinnes of their Children which may be reduced to these foure heads First they must search to find out the cause of it secondly they must be humbled and sorrow for it thirdly they must labour to reclaime them and lastly they must abstaine from sinning themselues lest by their example they corrupt and infect them The first duty of parents Touching the first it belongeth vnto all parents in the sinnes of their children which they commit to search enquire diligently whether this punishment faln vppon their children bee not the punishment of some particular sinne of their owne formerly committed and doubtlesse in searching they shal not lose their labour but oftentimes find that some fearfull sin of theirs before committed is the cause of those notorious sinnes that they see and behold in their children For example we see some Ministers and men of other callings haue their children fall to idolatry and superstition and are gone after Antichrist and fled into Babylon the mother of whoredomes this is no